#there's so many more chapters but these were the first ones that came to mind
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
CROSSING THE LINE â PART NINE âĄ
paige x azzi
warnings: panic attack
word count: 5k
A/N: This chapter was a little sad to write but I liked detailed I was able to get with Paige's feelings . If you didn't see my post earlier I'm not sure where I'm going from here yet with this story. This might be one of the last chapters with like an epilogue or something but idk fully yet. Please let me know what you think and leave live reactions and comments if you can! Hope everyone had a nice holiday đ
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Mid February 2024
Paige stared at her reflection in the mirror, her face pale, eyes shadowed with exhaustion. The weight of it all felt unbearable. Her mind churned with a constant noiseâcomments, critiques, expectations, all bouncing off the walls of her head. No matter how hard she worked, it was never enough. Each day was a new round of judgment, and she was so tired no matter how much she tried to hide it.Â
It was February, and UConn had only lost two games this season, but both had come with a heavy cost. The media storm that followed each loss made it feel like the world was spinning just a little bit too fast, dragging her along with it. Genoâs contradicting criticisms were always looming. She was too passive one game, too aggressive the next, but always too something. She shot too much, didnât shoot enough, forced too many shots. Every mistake, every misstep, every decision, was held under a microscope, dissected and discussed endlessly.
Paigeâs breath came in shallow gasps as she stared at herself in the mirror, her fingers trembling ever so slightly. The scoreboard in her mind was relentless. If she didnât get at least 25, if she didnât clearly dominate the game, she wasnât good enough. It didnât matter that she was impacting the game in other waysâher assists, her defense, her leadership, her mere gravity on the court. None of that seemed to matter. Only the numbers in the point column.
The pressure was suffocating. No matter how many hours she spent perfecting her game, it was never enough.
Every morning, the first thought in her head wasnât about the game aheadâit was about the headlines, the tweets, the messages people were sending. Every night, she lay awake replaying her mistakes, wondering how she could have done more. What if sheâd pushed harder, passed differently, shot better? What if she had been more aggressive? The question haunted her like a shadow, chasing her down until she couldnât tell where the doubt ended and she began.
The whispers were always thereâpeople talking about her, criticizing her, claiming she wasnât the player they thought she should be, the player she used to be. Even her own coach had joined the chorus of voices pointing out her flaws. She could feel the eyes on her during every practice, every game. Everyone was waiting for her to fall, to break under the pressure.
And sometimes, Paige felt like she might.
Azzi slowly noticed it over time. Paige had been quieter than usual during practice, a little more withdrawn in her celebrations, a little more distant. When they were on the court together, Azzi could see the way Paige was movingâslower, as if every step took more energy than the last. She was still putting in the work everyday, but it wasnât the same. Her confidence, her usual fire, seemed dimmed. Azzi knew Paige well enough to recognize the signs.
So after a seemingly difficult practice for Paige one day, when the gym was nearly empty and the others were gathering their things, Azzi caught up with Paige. She stood in front of her, blocking her path to the locker room, her eyes soft but insistent.
"Paige," Azzi said, her voice gentle but firm. "Whatâs going on?"
"Iâm fine Az," Paige muttered, her tone a little flat.
Azzi raised an eyebrow, unconvinced, especially considering her girlfriend's tone with her. She took a step closer, closing the distance between them.
"Youâre not fine," she said quietly, her voice threaded with concern. "Youâre putting on a mask, but you know I can see through it."
Paige hesitated for a moment, her gaze dropping to the floor as she shifted her weight from one foot to the other. She could feel Azziâs eyes on her, the concern there in the way she was looking at her, but for some reason, the words felt stuck in her throat. She didnât want to admit how bad it was lately, how much it was all eating away at her.
"I donât know," Paige said quietly, her voice laced with frustration, a vulnerability she wasnât used to showing. "Itâs just... everythingâs too much right now. The pressure. The expectations. I feel like Iâm drowning, Azzi. I canât keep up."
Azzi's heart twisted as she took a step closer, her hand reaching out to gently grasp Paige's arm. "Talk to me, baby," Azzi said softly, her voice full of warmth and care. "You know youâre not in this alone. Whatever youâre feeling, you can share it with me."
Paige let out a shaky breath, the tears sheâd been holding back threatening to spill over. She could feel the walls sheâd built around herself start to crack, and for the first time in what felt like forever, she wanted to let them fall. She wanted everyone to see everythingâthe weight of it all, the suffocating pressure she couldnât escape. She wanted everyone to see just how bad they had made her feel.Â
"I just... I donât know how to do this anymore Az," Paige admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. "No matter how hard I try, Iâm never enough. The mediaâs on me, Genoâs on me, even our own damn fans are on me, everyone has something to say, and I feel like Iâm constantly failing. If I donât score 25, if Iâm not the one carrying the team every game, itâs like Iâm invisible. Like Iâm not good enough."
Azziâs gaze softened even more as she took Paigeâs hands in her own, her thumbs brushing over her skin with a soothing touch. "Paige, baby" she said gently, lifting Paigeâs chin to meet her eyes. "You are always more than enough. I see everything youâre doing on the courtâhow youâre leading, how youâre supporting your teammates. Youâre making an impact in ways that go beyond just points on the board. And I know how hard youâre working. Donât let anyoneâincluding yourselfâtell you otherwise."
The emotion in Paigeâs chest bubbled up, the weight of Azziâs words landing on her like a balm. She wanted to believe it, wanted to trust that the things her girlfriend said were true. But it was hard to let go of all the voices in her head. It was hard to not think Azzi was just being a supportive girlfriend.Â
"I donât know how to quiet my head," Paige said softly, a tear slipping down her cheek. "How do I keep going when it feels like nothingâs ever enough?"
Azzi pulled her into a gentle hug then, holding her close, her arms wrapping around Paige like a safe haven. "You donât have to do it alone baby," Azzi murmured into her ear, her voice steady and reassuring. "Iâm right here, every step of the way.â
Paige buried her face in Azziâs shoulder, letting the tears fall freely now with no one else in the gym, no longer holding them back. She didnât have it in here to be strong right now. She didnât have it in her to be Uconnâs golden girl right now.
âŠ
But then Uconn almost lost another game. Keyword being almost.Â
The room felt suffocating, the walls closing in around Paige as the weight of everything pressed down on her. She had been here a few times before, locked in this dark space, trying to silence the voices in her head, but today felt different. It was harder to breathe, harder to push through.
The game had ended with a win. UConn had won by 11 points, but it wasnât enough. It never was. Not when you were the star. Not when everyone expected perfection. Geno had praised her performance, sure, but there was always that hint of disappointment in his voiceâmore could have been done. More passes. More assists. Fewer contested shots because that wonât help in March.
Paige felt like she could feel the mediaâs eyes on her the entire game, their cameras flashing with judgment as they pounced on every flaw, no matter how small. The fans, too, had their sayâcomplaining that she should have dropped 30 points on an unranked team, that she was being passive and deferring too much to other players. She knew they didnât understand. They couldnât see what was really happening on the court, the way she was trying to balance it all, the way she was doing everything she could to make her teammates shine, to get everyone involved.
But none of that mattered. Not to them.
Paige sat on the floor of the suite, back against the wall, feeling like she was shrinking into herself. She knew better than to get sucked into social media. Azzi had told her, warned her to delete it all, to stop looking at the constant stream of opinions from strangers. But here she was, scrolling through her feed, eyes filling with tears as she read each comment, each demand for more, as if she wasnât already giving everything she had even if it was slowly killing her.Â
She let out a shaky breath, biting down on her lip, trying to hold the tears at bay. But it wasnât enough. The pressure kept building, the anxiety squeezing around her chest, making it harder to breathe. Paige put her phone down with trembling hands, the weight of it all sinking in, her head pounding with the noise in her mind.
Unable to stop herself, she softly banged the back of her head against the wall a few times, willing the thoughts to stop swirling.Â
Why wasnât it enough? Why couldnât she just be allowed to have a good game, a solid performance, without the world tearing it apart? Why did every win feel like a loss when the criticism outweighed the praise?Â
The tears finally came then, falling freely down her face as she sat there, trying to get a grip on her spiraling thoughts. The walls felt like they were slowly closing in, and she couldnât stop the fear that was creeping into her chest. The fear that no matter how hard she tried, she would never be enough. That one day, the pressure would break her. That she would fall off the face of the Earth and everything for everyone else would keep spinning.Â
She hated feeling weak, hated how powerless she felt in this moment. Not being in control. But she just tried to hold onto the thought of Azzi still in her mind, a small thread of comfort in the chaos. Azzi would understand. Azzi always did.
The room felt so empty without her. The silence was suffocating, the isolation almost too much to bear. Each breath Paige tried to take felt shallow, and the harder she focused on her breathing, the more it seemed to slip away. The more difficult it became. Panic was creeping in, like a hand pressing down on her chest, squeezing the air out of her lungs.
She could physically feel all of itâthe weight of the expectations, the constant pressure to be perfect. Each thought, each criticism, each word from the media felt like it was wrapping itself around her throat, making it harder to breathe.
She knew she should call Azzi, to try to force some words out so her girlfriend knew how much she needed her. But her phone lay discarded beside her and Paige couldnât bring herself to look at it. She knew the messages, the comments, that she would unlock her phone to would only make it worse. Her head was spinning, and she couldnât stop it. Every time she tried to focus her thoughts, to breathe deeply, to imagine Azzi the panic only tightened its grip.
Then the door clicked open, pulling her back from the edge for just a moment. Paigeâs heart tried to catch up knowing who it was, but the breath still wouldnât come.
Azzi froze when she saw Paige, sitting on the floor, her face buried in her hands, shoulders shaking. It only took a second for Azzi to drop her bag and throw her phone on the bed before rushing over. She didnât hesitate, kneeling in front of Paige, taking her face in her hands. Paige couldnât look at her, her breathing coming in sharp, uneven gasps.
"Paige," Azziâs voice was gentle, but firm. "Look at me."
But Paige couldnât. She was shaking, struggling, trapped in the chaos of her mind. Azzi saw it instantlyâthis wasnât just sadness this time. This was another panic attack.
"Hey, hey, listen to me," Azzi said softly, her fingers brushing along Paigeâs cheek, trying to steady her. "Breathe, baby. Youâre okay."
Azziâs own breaths were deep, slow, as she began to count, trying to guide Paige through the chaos. "In... one, two, three..." she counted, her voice low but steady. "Exhale... one, two, three..."
Paigeâs chest heaved, her breaths sharp and ragged. She tried to focus on Azziâs voice, but everything felt distant, blurry and out of reach.
"Come on, breathe with me," Azzi whispered, gently urging her. "In... one, two, three..." She let the air out slowly, counting as she did. "Exhale... one, two, three."
Paigeâs body trembled, and Azzi could feel the weight of her distress, her panic. But she kept her voice calm, breaking each sentence into short, steady breaths.
"Youâre safe," Azzi said, her thumb gently tracing over Paigeâs skin. "Iâm here. Breathe with me baby."
Paigeâs breaths came in short, gasping bursts, still out of rhythm. She tried to follow Azziâs lead, but each time she focused on her breath, it slipped further away.
"In... two, three," Azzi counted, her voice never wavering. "Exhale... two, three. Youâre okay. I love you. Iâm here."
Paigeâs hands shook as she clutched at her chest, fighting for air. "I canât... Azzi..." she gasped, her voice barely audible. She was drowning in the overwhelming pressure, feeling like she was finally losing the battle.
"You can," Azzi whispered, her own breath deepening as she counted. "In... one, two, three... Exhale... one, two, three." She leaned closer, her forehead gently resting against Paigeâs. "Focus on me. Youâre doing great. In, out. In, out."
The air in the room seemed to thicken, but slowly, Paigeâs breathing began to soften. It wasnât perfect, but it was better. The frantic gasps slowed, her chest rising and falling with each breath, steadier now.
Azzi didnât stop. She kept her hand on Paigeâs face, gently coaxing her. "Youâre so amazing, baby. Youâre so strong. Youâre so perfect."
Each breath they took together was a small step, and with every inhale, Paige felt the panic loosen its grip, just a little. Her hands stopped shaking as much, her body less rigid. Azziâs voice was still steady, counting each breath, reassuring her.
"Good," Azzi said, her voice soft but filled with warmth. "Thatâs it. Youâre okay now. Just breathe with me."
Paigeâs breath was slower now, the panic starting to fade, replaced with exhaustion. She looked up at Azzi, her eyes filled with gratitude, but there was still a trace of vulnerability in her gaze.
Azzi smiled softly, her thumb brushing across Paigeâs cheek. "Iâm here," she whispered again, as though to remind Paige that she wasnât alone. "I promise youâre never alone."
The storm hadnât completely passed, but in that moment, with Azziâs arms around her and her steady presence grounding her, Paige felt like she could breathe again.
After a few minutes of quiet, Azzi didnât speak. She simply stood up and took Paigeâs hand, gently guiding her towards the bathroom. Paige let herself be led, her body feeling light but exhausted, her mind still clouded and heavy. She felt empty, drained, but Azzi was thereâher steady hand, her calm presence, like a lifeline in the chaos.
Azzi helped Paige undress. Paige didnât protest, too worn out to resist, too overwhelmed to think about anything beyond the comfort Azzi was offering. When Azzi took off her own clothes and stepped into the shower with Paige, there was no rush, no urgency, just a quiet understanding between them as they sat in silence for a little bit.
Azzi began undoing Paigeâs two braids softly as she kissed her girlfriends cheek or neck now and then. She then reached for the shampoo, squeezing a generous amount into her palm before gently massaging it into Paigeâs wet hair. The warm water cascaded down over them, mingling with the steam, but all Paige could focus on was the soothing pressure of Azziâs fingers against her scalp. Slowly, the tension in her body began to melt away. She leaned into Azzi, letting her eyes close as she rested her head on her shoulders, the simple act of being cared for grounding her even further.
Azzi didnât say anything, her hands working methodically, rinsing the shampoo from Paigeâs hair before applying conditioner. The quiet was comforting, the sound of water and Azziâs soft hum in Paigeâs ear were the only things filling the space.
When Azzi finished rinsing the conditioner out of her hair, Paige finally opened her eyes, meeting Azziâs gaze. Azziâs eyes softened, filled with a tenderness Paige couldnât quite put into words. Her love for Paige was clear in the way she looked at herâgentle, unwavering, and so full of admiration.
Paigeâs throat tightened, but she whispered, âThank you.â Her voice was hoarse, but full of gratitude.
Azzi smiled, her thumb lightly grazing Paigeâs cheek as she leaned in to press a soft kiss to her lips. âYou donât have to thank me, baby. I told you, no matter what, Iâm always in your corner and Iâm going to help you get through this.âÂ
The words settled into Paigeâs chest. She wasnât alone. Azzi was there, always there.
Without thinking, Paige wrapped her arms around Azzi, pulling her close. The water hit them both, but neither of them cared. They stood there, their bodies pressed together, holding each other in the quiet intimacy of the moment.
âŠ
Steam lingered in the air as Paige stepped out of the bathroom dressed in a hoodie and sweats, her damp hair falling in loose waves around her shoulders. The soft shuffle of Azziâs movements drew her attention to the bed, where Azzi had just sat cross-legged, a comb in one hand and two hair ties in the other.
"Come here," Azzi said softly, patting the space in front of her.
Paige raised an eyebrow, but the gentle look in Azziâs eyes pulled her forward. She settled on the floor, her back to Azzi, who immediately began threading her fingers through Paigeâs damp hair.
For a while, the room was quiet except for the faint sound of the comb gliding through Paigeâs hair. Azzi broke the silence, her voice gentle. "You wanna tell me whatâs been on your mind tonight?"
Paige was silent, staring at her hands clasped in her lap. She bit her bottom lip, her mind racing as she tried to find the words. "I just... I donât know what people want from me anymore," she said finally, her voice barely above a whisper.
Azzi paused briefly, her hands stilling before resuming their steady rhythm. "What do you mean?"
"Itâs like..." Paige hesitated, trying to find the words. "Itâs not about basketball anymore. Every game, every moveâitâs a story for someone else to tell. I canât stop thinking about what people are gonna say after every game, and itâs exhausting."
Azzi hummed softly as she began parting Paigeâs hair for the braids. "Do you think about that while youâre playing?"
Paige nodded, her voice small. "Sometimes. Itâs like... the game isnât just the game anymore. Thereâs so much pressure to live up to everyoneâs expectations, and it makes it hard to just... enjoy it. To be in the moment."
Azzi gently tugged one section of hair, starting the first braid. "Paige, baby, youâve been playing basketball your whole life. You didnât fall in love with it because of what other people thought. You fell in love with it because it made you happy.â
"I know," Paige said, her voice wavering slightly. "But itâs hard not to care when thereâs so many expectations. Itâs like... no matter what I do, itâs never enough for me to just get one day of silence. And I just donât want to let anyone down."
Azziâs hands worked steadily as she braided, her voice calm but firm. "You canât control what people think or say, no matter how hard you try so we gotta let that part go. But you can control remembering why you play. You donât owe anyone anything, Paigeânot the fans, not the critics, not even me baby. You play this game for you and only you.Â
Paige was quiet for a moment, her fingers fidgeting with the hem of her sweats. "Itâs just hard to block it all out sometimes."
"I know it is," Azzi said softly, tying off the first braid and starting on the second. "But youâre stronger than you give yourself credit for. Youâve handled so much already, youâve been through so much already and youâre still here, still fighting. Thatâs what matters."
Paige glanced over her shoulder, a small smile breaking through her thoughtful expression. "When did you get so wise?"
Azzi grinned, focused on finishing the second braid. "Iâve always been this wise. Youâre just quiet enough for the first time to actually pay attention."
Paige chuckled, leaning into Azziâs touch as she tied off the braid. Azzi ran her fingers over the finished work, smoothing down stray hairs before giving Paigeâs shoulder a light squeeze.
"There," Azzi said, standing up and heading to the corner of the room to grab her basketball shoes. "Now, letâs go."
Paige blinked, looking at her with clear confusion on her face. "What? Go where?"
"The gym," Azzi said matter-of-factly, sliding her feet into some slides
Paige stared at her in disbelief. "Az, we just played an entire game and just got out of the shower. Youâre crazy."Â
Azzi smirked, tossing Paigeâs shoes onto the floor beside her. "Come on, Superstar. Iâm not asking."
Paige groaned, flopping back onto the carpet. "I picked a crazy person to be my girlfriend," she muttered, though a small grin tugged at her lips.
Azzi stepped closer, brushing a playful kiss against Paigeâs temple. "Definitely, thought that was in the fine print though."
With a dramatic sigh, Paige sat up, slipping on her shoes and tying them lazily. "Youâre lucky youâre cute," she grumbled as she followed Azzi out the door to her car.Â
âŠ
The gym was eerily quiet, the faint hum of the overhead lights the only sound as Paige and Azzi switched into their basketball shoes. Paige stood near the baseline, watching Azzi lace up her sneakers with an amused expression.
Azzi grabbed a basketball from the rack, dribbling it once before tossing it to Paige. "Check."
Paige caught the ball, raising an eyebrow at Azzi. "What are we doing?"
Azzi, already standing at the three point line, grinned. "Weâre playing one-on-one."
Paige scoffed, spinning the ball lazily in her hands. "No, weâre not."
Azzi tilted her head, feigning innocence. "What, scared youâll lose?"
Paige rolled her eyes, her competitive spirit sparking lightly at Azziâs accusation. "First of all, I donât lose one-on-one. Second, I definitely wouldnât lose to my girlfriend."
Azzi smirked. "Then prove it. Play me. Otherwise Iâll just tell everyone you were scared."
Paige muttered something incoherent under her breath before lazily checking the ball back to Azzi.
Azzi immediately took advantage of Paigeâs relaxed posture, going into a quick jumper from behind the arc. The ball arching beautifully through the air and swishing through the net.
"2-0," Azzi announced, her smirk widening.
Paige groaned, grabbing the ball. "Alright, thatâs real cute."
When Paige checked the ball this time, she pressed a hand firmly against Azziâs hip, cutting off her space. Azzi tried to drive left, but Paige stuck with her, their bodies brushing as they collided. Azzi pivoted, stepping back into a mid-range jumper that kissed the front of the rim before bouncing in.
"3-0," Azzi teased, grinning. "Youâre looking a little slow tonight, P. You tired?"
"Yeah?" Paigeâs voice dripped with mock sweetness as she checked the ball again. Azzi tried to hit another step back but it bounded off the rim.Â
They checked the ball and Paige jab-stepped to her left, forcing Azzi to shift her weight, then crossed over and exploded to the basket with a quick step. Azzi stayed close, but Paige used her body to shield the ball, finishing with a layup off the glass.Â
"3-1," Paige said, flashing a smug grin.
Azzi grabbed the ball, her competitive spirit ignited even though this was supposed to be about Paige. As they continued to play, their movements grew sharper and more physical. Paige backed Azzi down on one possession, bumping her with her shoulder before spinning for a fadeaway jumper. Azzi countered by cutting through the lane with a quick first step, using her speed to slip past Paige for an easy floater.
The teasing never stopped.
"Didnât know I signed up for wrestling practice," Azzi quipped after Paige body-checked her on a drive.
"Yeah yeah," Paige shot back. "Youâre not getting past me again."
Azzi grinned. "Oh, Iâm passing you right now." She immediately drove left, brushing past Paigeâs hip as she hooked her slightly and finishing with a reverse layup that left Paige shaking her head.
The game became more intense with each possession. Azzi swatted one of Paigeâs layup attempts, the ball flying out of bounds. Paige groaned.
"Youâve never done that in your life" Paige said, narrowing her eyes as she retrieved the ball.
"First time for everything," Azzi replied, standing tall and grinning.
Paige responded by hitting a deep three-pointer, holding her follow-through for much longer than necessary as the ball sailed through the hoop. "9-8," Paige said, her smirk confident.
On the next possession, she used a quick hesitation move to fake Azzi out of position, draining another jumper.
As the score climbed, so did the tension. The gym felt warmer, their breaths coming faster, their earlier shower completely undone by the sweat dripping down their faces. Every drive and every block brought them closer, their bodies brushing and colliding in ways that blurred the lines between competition and something more.
At one point, Azziâs hand lingered on Paigeâs waist as she pivoted for a shot, and Paige didnât pull away. Instead, she smirked, leaning in slightly as she jab-stepped.
"You getting distracted on me?" Paige teased, her voice low.
" Nope," Azzi fired back, though her flushed cheeks suggested otherwise.
Eventually they were tied at 17, both breathing heavily as they sized each other up. Paige had the ball tucked against her hip, her gaze locked on Azzi.
"What do I get when I win?" Paige asked, her tone playful but laced with a hint of something more.
Azziâs eyes narrowed, her lips curving into a smile. "Youâre not going to win."
Paige chuckled, her confidence unshaken. "Guess weâll see."
She dribbled slowly, luring Azzi to sleep on defense before hitting her with a fast combo move before she drove hard to the basket, finishing with a finger roll that danced around the rim before dropping in.
"18-17," Paige said, smirking as she checked the ball. "Told you, I donât lose."
It was Azziâs ball again and once she caught the ball back from Paige, she stepped back, shooting a quick three-pointer that hit nothing but the bottom of the net.
"19-18," Azzi said, mimicking Paigeâs earlier tone. She smirked, stepping closer. "What am I getting when I win?"
Paige grinned, walking up to Azzi until they were nearly nose to nose. âA little something to remind you how giving I can be.â
Azzi shook her head, laughing. "Youâre full of it."
The game continued, both of them refusing to give an inch to the other but finally Paige ended it with a three that rattled in after she hit Azzi with a hesi pullup.Â
"Thatâs game," Paige said, her voice triumphant as she grabbed her water bottle.
Azzi was smiling as she sipped from her own bottle, her grin unusually big. Paige noticed and raised an eyebrow. "You do know you just lost, right?"
Azzi kept smiling, stepping closer until they were chest to chest. "Yeah," she said softly. "But you werenât thinking about anything else besides this game, were you?"
Paige blinked, her grin softening as realization hit her. For the first time in a while, she hadnât been consumed by the weight of everyoneâs expectations and opinions of how she was playing. Sheâd just been... playing.
"Huh," Paige said, her voice quieter. "I guess not."
Azzi smirked, leaning in close, her voice dropping to a teasing whisper. "See? I told you Iâd help."
Paige leaned in, her lips brushing against Azziâs, but before she could close the gap, Azzi stepped back with a mischievous grin.
"Nah," Azzi said, grabbing her water bottle and bag. "Iâm a sore loser. You donât get a kiss after beating me."
Paige laughed. "The winnerâs supposed to get something."
Azzi tilted her head, her voice dipping into a sultry tone. "Oh? Is that what you want from me baby?"
Paige nodded, her smile growing as she stepped closer, but Azzi turned on her heel, heading for the door.
"You gotta work for it," Azzi called over her shoulder, her voice dripping with playful challenge as she walked away.
Paige stood there, dumbfounded, watching her girlfriendâs retreating figure. Despite everything sheâd been feeling earlier, all the negativity and doubt, Azzi had completely unraveled it and left nothing but the Paige who loved to play basketball more than anything.
"Wait!" Paige called after her, grinning. "So, Iâm really not getting any tonight?"
Azzi turned, walking backward as her smirk deepened. "Maybe," she teased, her eyes gleaming. "But like I said you gotta work for it P."
Paige chuckled, shaking her head as she jogged after her, a lightness settling in her chest. She couldnât stop the grin spreading across her face, her eyes fixed on Azzi.
"Thank the gods," Paige muttered under her breath, her voice laced with a mix of humor and adoration, "and every single heaven above for Azzi Fudd."
The thought made her laugh softly to herself as she caught up, ready to follow wherever Azzi led her next.
168 notes
·
View notes
Text
KARMIC BALANCE â· CHAPTER III
â·WARNINGS cursing, pining??? idk. mention of the nd game and h*annah h*dalgo
â·NIYAH SPEAKS aye we back! this one is just paiges pob
âŠâŠâŠâŠ
SENIOR YEAR
We lose to Notre Dame every year.Â
Every. Fucking. Year.Â
And now that Iâm home in Storrs, looking at everyone as they try to mask their disappointment, I feel the loss even more.Â
Which is why Iâm walking around in the middle of night, the December air biting into my skin. I canât stop thinking about everything that went wrong. Why everything went wrong.Â
I honestly have no fucking clue why, but I know what went wrong. Everyone does. Our defense was lousy, our shots were horrible, we got too tired. I could go on, but that wonât fix anything.Â
I find myself at Xavi and Janes house before I realize it. I tell myself that itâs because Yannaâs there, and not because of the wisdom that Xavia seems to have about every aspect of life.Â
When Xavia opens the door wearing a smile and a moo moo, I ignore that bubly feeling in my chest and ask to come in.Â
Once inside, I see her apartment is almost completely dark. The big lights are off, the living room being lit only by a candle and two lamps in opposite corners.Â
âSo, whatâs up P?â Xavi asks, running her hands down the silk of her moo moo. âItâs almost midnight and youâre usually dead to the world by 9.â
Knowing that Xavia knows my bedtime makes me smile for reasons I donât want to admit.Â
When I first met her, Xavia was like a mystery. She was funny and smart and absolutely fucking beautiful. Sheâd apologized for making a false assumption about me. It was the first and only time anyone had ever done that and I never forgot it.Â
When she and Jane started coming around more, I forced myself to swallow the want I had to learn more about her, to learn from her because I knew that if Iâd gotten to the root of who she was, Iâd be even more enthralled than I already was at that point.Â
Eventually my heart stopped beating so fast around her. Iâd stopped avoiding being within 3 feet of her and trained myself to treat her like Iâd treated all my other friends.Â
Because thatâs what she is. My friend.Â
It didnât matter that her not worshipping ground I walked on excited me. It didnât matter that almost every conversation we had alone rested in the back of my mind at all times.Â
Xavia is my friend and thatâs all sheâd ever be.Â
âYeah I know. I just canât get the ND game outta my head and I thought Yanna would be here to talk to.â
Iâm lying and I know it. Whether Yanna was here or not, I would have found a way to talk to Xavi. I always did. Not because I wanted to be around her, but because she always had the answer to whatever problem that I have. Anyone would do the same if theyâd stopped to pay attention when she was trying to get a word in.Â
âOh, yeah, sheâs not here.â Xavi pointed a thumb to the back of her house, where Her and Janeâd bedroomâs were. Her locs swayed with the turn of her head. âHer and Jane went to Urgent Care cause she hit her shoulder on the wall and-â She waves her hands anxiously, as if she doesnât feel like explaining a complex situation. âIt was a whole thing. Iâm sure youâll hear about it tomorrow.â
I know I should be worried about my teammate who canât seem to stay healthy. And I am. I make a mental note to check in on Yanna at some point, but right now, Iâm thinking of a way I can stay and talk to Xavi without making it a thing.
âOhâŠâ is what I came up with.Â
âYou can talk to me?â Thank. God. â If you want.â
Of course I fucking want. Itâs all Iâve done for the past three years.Â
I want to be a better person.Â
I want to be 19 again and do everything differently.Â
I want to win the championship this year.Â
But all those wants are null and void for the biggest want of all.Â
I want to get drafted to the WNBA.
And Iâve made too many shitty decisions to get there to just throw it all away. So what if Iâm miserable?
âUh, yeah. Thatâs cool.â I play off my desperation and take a seat on her orange bean bag.Â
Xavi plops down on the couch in front of me, crossing her legs and folding her hands. All her attention is on me and a part of me feels like I donât deserve the attention of this amazing woman. But a bigger part is screaming that this is how it should be.Â
Me, admiring every part of her, and her, willing and ready for anything I give her.Â
Of course, in this situation all she wants is to know whatâs on my mind, but I would give her whatever else she could think up.Â
âSo whatcha thinkin âbout?â She asks sweetly.Â
Her voice isnât obnoxiously high. Itâs kinda deep and mellow, just like she is.
âUm⊠I just canât get over everything.â I shake my head and look at my hands. Hands that are supposed to get me everywhere I want in life. âLike, I get why we lost. What we did wrong on the basketball front. But we were off the other day. Weâd run those plays over and over again in practice. Studied film. We should have been prepared, but we were just off. Like no matter how hard we tried, we just couldnât get there.â
Xavia nods her head like she understands everything Iâm saying.Â
âLike everything was against you guys?â she questions.Â
âNo. I donât think that anything was unfair. I think that our all just wasnât enough.â
âWell, I know you canât speak for anyone else, and Iâd never ask you to. But why do you think you were off that night?â
She sounds like a therapist. The kind that isnât just trying to fix you, but trying to understand you. The kind that hangs on to every word, but not to hold it against you.
âI donât know. I just kept getting madder and madder and it threw me off. I did everything I was supposed to do.â
She looks confused now. âWhat do you mean âsupposed to doâ?â
âLike everything I thought was right. Everything I've always done.â
âMaybe thatâs the issue.âÂ
Now Iâm confused.Â
âWhat?â
Following my routine has taken me and my team to the Final Four, and for Xavi to tell me itâs wrong stings a little.Â
âMaybe doing everything youâve always done isnât the answer. Paige, youâre a somewhat mature adult. Do you honestly think youâre right all the time?â
What does she mean âsomewhatâ mature?Â
â...No?â
âRight.â Xavi sounds so sure of herself, leaning in and starting to talk with her hands like she does when sheâs talking about her coursework or something equally as interesting to her. âItâs impossible to be right in every situation because every situation is different. When you throughout your daily life, do you treat every person the same? Do you go into every conversation with the same mindset, expecting the same outcome?â
I mean most people are the same, so what else am I supposed to do?
âKinda, yeah.â
âWell thatâs no bueno, babe.â She huffs out, pointing at me. Then, she entrances me again with her hands as she speaks. â Every human is different. They have different pasts, and different views. Even if the difference between one person and another is miniscule, itâs there. And that difference is why itâs so important that we donât generalize people.â
I know sheâs stopped talking but Iâm so caught up in her voice, and her hands and her face, and her to contribute to the conversation.
âAre you understanding?â She asks, seemingly genuinely concern with whether Iâm comprehending what sheâs telling me.Â
And the answer is no, Iâm not understanding. Whether thereâs a differenc eor not, each person want the same thing and should be dealt with the same, based on what they want.Â
This is the code fucking live by,a nd sheâs sitting her debunking it in the most intellectual, attractive way possible.
âNot really.â
âOkay so likeâŠâ She sighs, pauses to think and then continues. âDo you remember when we first met? When I assumed you were a whore like alot of college athletes are?â
The reminder of our first interaction brings a calmness to me. I remember everything abou that night in her dorm. She wore sweats with no bra, and Iâm pretty sure she was stoned.
âYeah of course. You apologized to me that night and it kinda weirded me out.â
âRight.â Xavia snapped her fingers, bringing me out of my memory. âI apologized to you, because I generalized you and made an assumption based on one aspect of your identity. And I think it weirded you out because youâd generalized every person whoâd made an assumption about you. I guess itâs rare that people apologize after being an asshole to you.â
It was rare. So rare that sheâs the only person whoâd ever done it.
âOkayâŠâ
âSo. Incourpurating that into basketball. Every team is different.â
I nod my head to let her know I was following. âOf course.â
âOkay and so every player on every team is different too.â
She lost me.
âNo.â Now Iâm the one leaning forward, talking with my hands. âThey all move as a team. Yes, they have differences, but theyâre all working together.â
âI see it differently.â She shrugs like sheâs the master of basketball and done copious amounts of research on the psyche of an athlet. âI feel like every player on that court moves individually. Do they play for the same team, and have the same goal? Of course. But theyâre all different. They all have different thoughts and concerns and ideas. You said that girl Hannah was the head of the snake, but I think you should see it differently.â
âHow so?â
âInstead of thinking of a team as one snake, think of it like⊠Like cheetahs!â
âCheetahs?â
âCheetahs.â She finalizes. âOnce the mama cheetah gives birth, she trains her cubs to survive in any situation. To adapt to any surroundings. She teaches her cubs how to kill different animals, to hide, all that. Eventually, the cubs form a sibling group and go out together to execute everything their mother has taught them. Are you getting the analogy?â
When sheâs explaining it in laymans terms, of course I get it. She could probably explain thermodynamics to me and Iâd understand it fully. Xavia just has a way of making everything in life seem so simple. Itâs wonderful, really.
âYeah. Like the coach is the mother, the players are the cubs.â
âRight. But each cub is different. Thereâs a more dominant one, thereâs submissives and then theirs the runts. Each one has to edit their mothers lessons to make it useful to them individually. Does that make sense?â
Iâve decided that sheâs blown my mind enough for tonight, once again by being right about everything. So I just chuckle and dismiss the topic.
âHow do you come up with this shit, Xavi?â
She laughs like a seductress and leans back on the couch, âI dunno. I read alot.â
You read alot? Reading alot has given you the ability to break down a sport like youâve played it your whole life?
âWell thank you for sharing your knowledge with my dumbass, oh wise one.â
I stand up from the beanbag and make my way to the door, ready to take my exit.
âIâm not wise, I just see from a different point of view than you. Sometimes you gotta get outta your head.â
âI guess.â I sigh, then open my arms. âThanks, Xavi.âÂ
She steps into me, her head just below my chest and wraps her arms around me. Her body is warm, but the silk sheâs wearing cold. She doesnât hug me tight or aggressively. Just stands there with her arms around my waist.Â
It feels terrifyingly comfortable.Â
âAnytime P.â she mutters, pulling away and ushering me out of her home.Â
The whole walk back, my mind is on her and everything she said.Â
How is it that this girl that is the exact opposite of everything Iâm looking for, seems to be everything I need?
â·TAGLIST @patscorner @riyahtheballer @mattslolita @thaatdigitaldiary @janaelalfysblunt @mrsengstler @kmoneymartini @sageworld
@darkskinchristiandiorpostergirl @justliketoreadsowhat @pb524830 @pb524830 @dnftpn @sierrale8ne @numberonepartyanth3m
@pppaaiiiggggeeeeee @uwupaige @paigeluvvr @colorthecosmos444 @authentic-girl03 @makethemhoesmad @lovegalor333 @mrsarnold
@sellasstories @heart4caitlin @avvwritesstufff @st4rrzynight @bueckersp @paxaz535 @thelightknight21 @paxaz535
#uconn wbb#paige bueckers#uconn#wcbb#aubrey griffin#azzi fudd#kk arnold#paige bueckers fic#paige bueckers x oc#paige buckets#paige bueckers uconn
68 notes
·
View notes
Text
Sealed by the Storm (jj.m)
chapter three
pairing: jj maybank x reader; marriage of convenience
content warning(s): mentions murder (usual obx stuff), implied sexual relationship, language, use of alcohol
author's note: this one is so long, i'm so sorry hahaha. i'd love to hear y'alls honest feedback
join the taglist | series masterlist
previous chapter | next chapter
JJ Maybank was the last person anyone would bet on to follow instructions. So of course, heâd taken matters into his own hands when it came to figuring out if Luke had been telling the truth. After his conversation with Y/N last night, he felt himself descending that familiar downward spiral. JJ had two types of possible spirals. Usually, it felt like a blackoutâ like he had no control of his actions. Thatâs the spiral he had when he broke the generator. Heâd been reminded of all the nights heâd used that damn first aid kit to patch himself up, back when Luke still owned the house JJ could finally call home, that it had screwed him up so bad he couldnât think. The second type of spiral, however, was way worse. It was more drawn out, a deep-seated desperation that forced him to ruminate on every word spoken to or by him.Â
Thatâs the spiral heâd had last night in bed, a seemingly endless loop going down. He knew he fucked up, he knew he shouldâve left well enough alone. He had finally gotten through to Y/N, even if only briefly, and heâd flushed it all down the drain. The way she had laughed when she accidentally shone her flashlight in his eyes, had been so unrestrained, like a birdâs song unburdened by the weight of months spent in captivity. Y/N always laughed like she was choking. Her breath would catch between the sound of her laughter, but JJ found it so endearing. He hadnât realized how much heâd been yearning to hear that sound until last night and he wanted to be the reason for it again, even if it was at his expense. All it took for him to lose that chance, was five minutes and Y/N was avoiding him again.Â
To say he was hurt by what she had said to him was barely scratching the surface. His worst, most vulnerable insecurities were somehow always thrown back at him by her. âYouâre making it worse.â âWhy do you alwaysââ Those words had run through his head again and again and again, all night driving him crazy. Her ability to tap into his negative thoughts was exactly why he always got so irritated around her. Because if he let that bitter wall fall, itâd all be too painful.Â
That irritation is exactly what had spurred him to pay no mind to Y/Nâs advice and discover the answers to his questions alone. The first plan he had thought of consisted of storming to Goat Island and confronting Groff face to face. But, if he was being honest, just the idea of confronting Groff was terrifying. What if Luke had been lying? And worse, what if he hadnât been?Â
Instead of confronting Groff, JJ decided to follow a different trail â one that felt no less daunting but less revelatory: Larissa Genretteâs grave. JJ had spent his whole life roaming the island and knew each inch of the land he was raised on. Heâd passed the Genrette graveyard many times before. He used to think it was odd, why so much land was dedicated to one familyâs burial site, but as time passed he became more aware of what the Genrette name meant. The name had always loomed over the island, a shadow that faded into whispers. Whispered stories and half-truths from people who barely knew the Genrettes, at least not in recent years. The youth of Outer Banks loved to share the ghost story of Larissa Genrette and her lost child for their sleepovers and bonfires. A story that was so close to home, yet so out of their reality, that it didnât bother them.Â
JJ wasnât sure why, but he felt compelled to see the grave for himself, properly. It felt like maybe he had missed some detail, some answer, during all those years that he carelessly ran past these trails. JJ was still clinging to the belief that this was all an elaborate plan by Luke, but he couldnât stop some thoughts from crossing his mind that implied he was falling for it. Like the idea that he might be looking at the last link to his mother. Somehow, the fact that Larissa Genrette was his mother, felt like the heaviest part of all of it. He didnât expect the gravesite to give him some grand revelation, didnât think the ground would whisper secrets of hidden bloodlines, but it would be something. JJ always felt his sixth sense was strong when it came to peopleâ their intentions and character. The first time he had entered the Genrette house, he had felt something was off, but not in the same way the Pogues had. They had been unnerved by the eerieness, but JJ had felt something else about Groff and Genrette. It was like he could feel the connection he had to them, like there was a string between them, loosening the closer they got.Â
JJ was getting ahead of himself, he knew that. Imagining metaphysical connections and imagining what it would mean if the Genrettes were his relatives. As he neared the graveyard, the wind pushing his blond hair back, he didnât know what came next. His feet slowed before he could get close enough to the gate that would serve as an obstacle, goosebumps erupting over his skin.Â
There was someone following him.
He had felt it closer to the Surf Shop, before he had started walking this way, too afraid to ask John B for the Twinkie in fear of invoking questions. The feeling that he had a shadow had shaken off soon after, but it was back now, in full force, too close for comfort. He needed to take care of that before he could worry about finding answers to any life-changing questions.Â
JJ slowed his steps, considering his options. He estimated that there was still half a mile left before he reached the gate, but the brick wall that blocked off the graveyard was already on his left. On the right, there were tall trees that he knew became more dense the further in you went. JJ started angling his body towards the right, making a show of planning his turn away from the straight path heâd taken for the last 10 minutes before he veered his body to the right completely.Â
As the trees grew denser, that feeling of someone following him went in and out, like a spotty connection, but he knew whoever it was was still there. He shouldâve run. He was usually so good at running in these situations, but something was stopping him. He was not sure what it wasâ whether it was the result of the heightened emotions heâd been dealing with for the past couple of daysïżœïżœïżœ but he didnât fight it. If it was the mercenaries after Blackbeardâs treasure, so be it.Â
When it felt like the mystery person was further away again, he pulled himself around a huge tree so he was hidden behind the trunk. Heâd come a far way from the brick wall and his pace had quickened, causing his breathing to get slightly more erratic. He caught his breath while trying his best to not let his focus shift from sensing the other person. After what felt like hours, he heard a crunching sound. The footsteps were quiet which could have been why he couldnât distinguish it from the sound his boots were making earlier. The footsteps neared on his left and he positioned himself for his ambush. He wished he had his old gun. Or at least a knife.Â
A figure appeared in his periphery and before the figure could retreat, JJ was pushing off the tree trunk and shoving the person up against the rough bark of another. His hand clamped over their mouth while his opposite arm pressed into their chest, his muscles were taut as he held their body in place. A smaller body. And a familiar one.Â
Y/Nâs eyes widened but quickly returned to normal, concealing her surprise. However, the rapid rise and fall of her chest beneath JJ's arm gave away her shock. Her bare skin brushed against JJâs with every breath, leaving a buzzing sensation with every exhale. Y/N reached up to wrap her fingers around his wrist, prying away his hand from her mouth, but instead of stepping away, JJ leaned in, crowding her body with his.Â
âWhat the hell are you doing here?â JJ's jaw clenched adding to the tensions he felt in every other part of his body. He hadnât wanted to see her today, but especially not now. JJâs face was so close to hers that he could feel the warmth of his own breath as he spoke.Â
Y/Nâs chin tilted up defiantly and her challenging gaze stoked a fire of rage in his as he heard her reply, âFollowing you.â
âWhy?â His voice was a rasp, entwined with the strain of his frustration. The simple word was all he could get past his straining as he looked at her, not backing away for even a second.Â
âI told you not to do this alone.â There was no point in pretending he didnât understand and JJ didnât feel like he could bother with that anyway. He was so tired of her thinking she knew better than him. She couldnât bother asking him to pass food at the dinner table, but she was always chock-full of unsolicited advice. This was his fucking family life, why did she get to decide how he handled it?Â
âYeah? And you thought what? âJJâd probably appreciate me tagging along?ââ JJ leaned in closer, his nose only an inch away from Y/Nâs. He caught the moment her breath hitched, just as it had last night, and he was spurred on by whatever this effect he had meant. âYouâre the last person I would ever ask to be with me.âÂ
The words were meant to cut, an eye for an eye, a harsh word for a harsh word. But if he had any impact on Y/N at all, she didnât let it show. Within a second, her knee aggressively struck JJâs thigh, making him pull back.
âOuchââ Suddenly, JJâs back was against the tree Y/N had been pressed against. Y/N didnât have him strapped against the tree with her arms, but the closeness of her body to his was enough to keep him in place. Her left leg was planted between his and her hip was making contact with his upper thigh. JJ blamed the heat he felt at her touch on his anger. Reaching up, her hand cupped his face, her fingers pressing into both sides of his jaw, as she tilted his head down.Â
âTrust me JJ, no one wants to be here less than I do.â Y/Nâs voice was void of malice, sounding neutral and completely matter-of-fact. âBut you canât do this alone.âÂ
He knew what she meant. She meant that if he handled this alone, the rest of them would have to pick up the pieces of his eventual fallout. He knew that and still, the part of him he tried so hard to suppress read a different meaning. You donât have to do this alone. Iâll take care of you. If heâs honest with himself, he didnât want to carry this alone, but he couldnât bring himself to ask for help. Pogues didnât get help. They just had to deal with their shit and thatâs a lesson JJ had learned much too early, so why bother. That desperate part of him that wanted someoneâs help took over and selfishly accepted whatever she would offer.Â
âWhatever. Just stay out of my way.â It was the best JJ could offer, his anger still right at the surface, fighting against his need for help. Y/N stepped back, her hand sweeping over her backside to clean off any dirt.Â
âItâs easier to pick up behind someone than in front of them,â She chided. Clenching his fist, JJ turned away, beginning to retrace his steps. Heâd wasted fifteen minutes all for it to be Y/N. The two of them walked in silence, not bothering with fake niceties. JJ had too much on his mind.
Y/N tried to focus on the sound of her low-top sneakers pressing against leaves and branches instead of the silence that was enveloping her and JJ. The irony wasnât lost on her. The boy she had done her best to avoid recently, was now causing herself to second-guess her actions. Y/N never second-guessed herself. She could never afford it. Ever since she joined Terrance, her life relied on her ability to make the right choice with speed and confidence. If she had second-guessed herself for even a second, it could have given some dangerous people a chance to attack.Â
It was that quality that made it so difficult for her to think twice before she spoke to JJ the way she did. She never felt like she had enough time to make mistakes and when JJ made a mistake, she felt that same crippling anxiety that whatever happened would be life-changing. Y/N hadnât adjusted to her life in the Outer Banks. For her, it didnât matter that there were laws and authority figures who would protect herâ or at least were assigned to protect her. Y/N sometimes thought sheâd always view the world as her against everything else. Well, Cleo and her against everything else, but it didnât seem like Cleo was having the same struggle with adjusting. Y/N knew she could be mean, but she really really didnât want to lose this life.Â
After walking for what felt like forever, a black gate came into view. A black gate that, from what Y/N could tell, led to the Genrette familyâs burial plot. She hadnât asked JJ where they were headed, her head clouded by how close theyâd been in the forest and the verbal spat theyâd had. This isnât what sheâd expected.Â
âJJââÂ
âJust stay here by the gate while I go in.â JJâs voice was less stiff, his frustration seeming to have decreased, but he still had that dejected air around him.Â
âWhere â why are we here?â Y/N asked and when JJ didnât reply she added, âI thought youâd be talking to Groff.â JJ kept his eyes trained to the side, refusing to look at Y/N.Â
JJ chuckled sarcastically. âBet youâre feeling silly now.â Y/N pursed her lips but refrained from responding. This wasnât the time to pick a fight with JJ and she should have thought of that before. At least now, sheâd try to be her version of supportive.
âOkay,â Y/N said, starting to move towards the gate again. When they reached the gate, Y/N spoke up again. âIâll wait for you here.âÂ
Wordlessly, JJ stepped towards the gate, preparing to climb over the barrier. As JJ grabbed onto a rail for support, the gate pushed in with a creek. What⊠Looking at where She had assumed a lock would be keeping him out, Y/N saw the gate had been opened. Someone else was here.Â
âSomeoneâs here,â JJ echoed her thoughts.Â
âShould we come back?â JJ shook his head and she could see the determination in his eyes. He was going to do this.Â
âI⊠I need to do this.â JJ whispered. She understood. She truly did. So she just nodded, reaching up to place her hand against his arm.Â
âI know.â She hoped he could hear the sincerity and that he understood she did support him in this. He deserved to know the truth about who he was. âIâm right hereâ JJ gave her a long look, not making any move to go past the gate. âI wonât leave.â
With that, JJ gave her a nod and finally passed the threshold. Y/N couldnât stop the nagging voice in her mind that kept repeating this was a bad idea. She needed to push past her issues with JJ and support him in this. Good terms or not, they were both Pogues and Pogues took care of each other.Â
Y/N had planned on waiting patiently for JJ. She had told herself she would give him ten whole minutes before trying to find him in the cemetery to check if he was okay. Yet, within five minutes she heard the sound of someone coming towards the gate. The sound wasnât from JJâs workboots. The only place she could find to hide was in the trees, but there werenât many and she wasnât sure if sheâd be caught. Maybe if she stood far enough away from the gate, whoever was about to leave the cemetery wouldnât look her way. It was a game of luck and Y/N hated those.
Still, she rushed towards the trees and tried her best to stay hidden. Peering over the edge of the tree trunk, she caught the moment the person left the gates. Groff. She had never liked the feeling she got around Groff. Meeting him had reminded her a lot of her Uncle, which meant it made her skin crawl. Holding her breath, she watched Groff leave the cemetery and turn towards where she was hidden.
Shit. Shit. Shit.
Somehow, some stroke of fate led him to walk straight past the trees, his focus on some object in his hands. Y/N let out a sigh of relief and waited for JJ to come back out. He must have talked to Groff.
But no one followed, even as Groff became a speck in the distance. That eerie feeling returned and Y/N ran towards the gate. It seemed Groff wasnât the forgetful type because he had made sure to lock the gate. Why would he lock JJ in? Y/N needed to get in.
Taking multiple steps away from the gate, Y/N ran towards the iron gate. Gripping onto the metal bars, she used the momentum from her sprint to lift herself. Her shoes hit a narrow horizontal bar and she used it to push off and swing one leg over the top of the gate. She had to be mindful of where she placed her leg, making sure to avoid the pointed tops. Once both her legs were over the top, she used the same bar as a step to climb down and land safely on the other side. Y/N didnât take a second to catch her breath, rushing to find JJ. He wasnât around any of the graves, but there was what appeared to be a tomb. A crowbar had been stuck between the handles to keep someone from getting out. To keep JJ from getting out. Â
âJJ!â Y/N called, walking closer to the tomb. She pulled the crowbar out. As she went to pull the door open, JJ was already tumbling out. âJJ, what happened?â
The blond boy remained silent, his lips in a thin, colorless line. Y/Nâs eyes swept over him, taking note of how his usually tanned skin had turned pale. He looked as though heâd seen a ghost and considering her where she was, she wasnât sure how far from the truth that was.Â
âJJ, hey,â Y/Nâs hand came up this arm just like earlier, but this time JJ shot back. The hazy look in his eyes was replaced with a frenzied one, his hand coming up to his hair to tug as he spoke.
âGroff,â Is all JJ said. âGroff.â
âI saw him. Whyâd he lock you in there? JJ, something isââ
âWhere?â Suddenly, JJâs voice stilled. His demeanor was still panicked, but his voice came out clear. âWhere did he go?âÂ
JJ didnât wait for Y/N to stop hesitating, running out the gate. Y/N followed quickly watching him take the path towards their home, the same path Groff had taken. She wanted to stop him and get him to speak to her, but JJ was sprinting and she was struggling to keep up. Sheâs not sure how long they ran, but it couldnât have been more than a few minutes. Theyâd reached the edge of the forest and she knew that after a few more minutes theyâd be hitting a road that was usually empty.Â
JJ stopped suddenly, bending over to hold his knees. Y/N didnât take this as a chance to ask questions because it seemed JJ had started to calm down. His breathing was slowing down and some of the color on his face was returning. Whatever happened between him and Groff had very clearly not gone well and she didnât want to pull that out of him. She needed to meet him where he was.Â
âIâm gonna take the long way home,â JJ said, standing up to his full height. Y/N didnât argue. They could take the long way home.Â
âAlright.â Without any more words, Y/N followed JJ as he exited the clearing of the forests towards the road. Just as she had felt everything returning to normal, it all came crashing down again. Everything felt like it happened in milliseconds.Â
Groff was on top of someone.
 Then JJ was charging towards them and pushing Groff off the other person.
Groff struggled under JJ while Y/N took in the third body.
The third dead body. Lightner, Terranceâs killer. The third body belonged to the mercenary that had held Cleo hostage and killed Terrance. And, now he was dead.Â
Y/N didnât have time to dwell on what that meant, because JJ was still in a tussle with Groff. She saw JJâs head flick to the side, his gaze zeroing in on something: A knife. That mustâve been what Groff had used to cause the gaping wound Y/N could see on the mercenary. JJ flung himself off Groff and took hold of the knife, pointing it towards Groff. Not moving his eyes or his aim from Groff, JJ walked backward until he stood in front of Y/N. He had to sidestep step the body.Â
âDonât come closer,â JJ warned, his body effectively blocking Y/N from being able to determine what Groff was doing. Y/N moved to the side just enough to get a view, but not enough to make JJâs efforts to protect her go in vain. She watched as Groff raised his hands in surrender and an appeasing smile made its way to the older manâs face.Â
âJJ,â He chuckled. âLook, I donât want trouble. He,â Groff pointed to the lifeless body on the ground. âHe attacked me. I was defending myself.â JJ stayed silent, his body rigid, on alert.
âYou have to believe me, son,â Groffâs words triggered something in JJ because suddenly he was leaning forward and shouting.Â
âShut up!â JJ yelled, before slowing down, his voice returning to its usual cadence. âJust shut up.â
Groffâs hands rose again, pushing them forward in a way of apologizing for overstepping. He waited another moment before trying again, âNothing bad has to happen. Just⊠just get rid of the knife. He was a bad man. You know he was,â Groff said, his tone calm, like the kind a father would use to sing his child a lullaby. âHe tried to kill you, your friends. He was doing the same to me, JJ. Letâs just throw the knife. Leave him.â
Groff was right, he was a bad man. The only thing stopping Y/N from agreeing to run was that she was sure Groff was a much worse man.Â
âJJ, donât listen to him,â Y/N drew JJâs attention over his shoulder. âWe canât throw the knife away. Itâs evidence.â Y/N saw JJâs eyes close for just a second, his eyebrows furrowed in tension.Â
âItâs okay,â Groff said, his voice sickeningly sweet. âItâs just us three. We can trust each other.âÂ
âHeâs lying, JJ. We need to leave.â Y/N tried again. Groff stayed silent this time and when she looked at him she was shocked by how sincere he seemed. There was something about his eyes, something he could manipulate. He seemed so genuine like he was the good guy, but a good guy wouldnât have locked JJ in a tomb.Â
âWhy should I believe you?â JJ was speaking to Groff with the knife still firmly pointed at him. âYou just locked me in a fucking cemetery.â Thank God, JJ wasnât falling for this.Â
âThatâ that was to protect you,â Groff urged, using his hands emphatically. âI knew these guys were on my tail, I didnât want you caught up in this. I was gonna come back for you, JJ.âÂ
Y/N stood out from behind JJ to see exactly where his head was at. She couldnât decipher what he was thinking or whether Groffâs words were having any effect on him at all.Â
âWhy?â
Groff tilted his head at JJ in confusion, but clarity spread over his features quickly, âI want to protect you,â He said, walking closer to JJ, suddenly unafraid of the knife pointed at him. âBecause youâre my son. My boy.âÂ
âJJ, please, heâs justââ Y/N didnât have time to finish the persuasion. JJ pulled out the brown and silver lighter she knew he always kept on him and lit the wooden end of Groffâs knife. The fire caught quickly and JJ let the knife fall to the floor. As the wooden part of the knife began to turn to ash, JJ used the toe of his boot to put out the fire. As soon as the fire was out, Groff was approaching JJ with open arms and a smug smile on his face.Â
âJJ, sonââ JJâs arm came out to push Groff away from him, a look of rage Y/N had never seen on him before.Â
âLeave.â Groff stepped back from JJ with a hurt expression on his face.
âJJââ
âI said leave. Go before I change my mind,â JJ warned. Then, so Groff wouldnât call his bluff, he added âIâm not afraid to go to prison.â Groffâs expression thinned, but he nodded. It took him some time but he began to walk away.Â
âOne more thing,â JJ shouted. âStay away from me and my friends.â Y/N saw the way Groffâs shoulders fell before he turned away and followed JJâs orders. Y/N looked around at the empty roads. They needed to get out before someone else came. Â
JJ was on the same page, it seemed because he grabbed her hand and began running into the woods. Taking the shortcut JJ had forsaken earlier, he didnât stop or speak to Y/N until they were safely back on the Maybank propertyâ their property. JJ tugged Y/Nâs hand, stepping closer to her. He didnât say a word, just watched her as they stood right by the chartering shack. Y/N couldnât get her thoughts straight. Groff had murdered a man. Theyâd covered it for him. But that man wasnât exactly innocent and Y/N couldnât get that thought out of her head. Â
âHe killed Terrance.â JJâs eyebrows furrowed before a look of realization passed his face. âTerranceâs killer is dead.â
JJ moved closer, his hand coming up to cup Y/Nâs cheek. Heâd never done that before and Y/N had a fleeting thought that maybe sheâd have liked it if the circumstances were different.Â
âItâs over okay?â JJ murmured. His hand was still against her skin, but he didnât make any move to take it away. âAll of it. The treasure, Groffâ weâre done. IâmâŠâ Y/N waited, letting JJ gather his thoughts. âIâm sorry.â Y/Nâs hand wrapped around JJâs wrist, clinging to his promise. She just wanted to be done.Â
âItâs over,â Y/N repeated, the most she could offer in return for his apology. For once, she wasnât angry with JJ. Maybe it was because the body was Lightnerâs or maybe it was because he seemed to understand the gravity of this situation, but she wasnât angry. She just wanted to forget this and move on. JJ nodded, before taking his hand away, and Y/N missed the warmth immediately.
âY/N! Y/N wake up!â Cleoâs voice was barely noticeable as Y/N clung to the last bits of her sleep. Sleep had been fleeting, her grasp slipping every time she got close, last night. Her body had felt heavy like the weight of JJâs decisions had somehow seeped into her bones. Destroying the evidence had been a horrible decision, to say the least, but it was done now.Â
âCleo, what?â Y/N grumbled, turning the other way to ignore her unwanted alarm. Thatâs when she heard it: A familiar voice coming from the living room. It was Shoupeâs voice. Y/N shot up in bed. Cleoâs expression was stern, not betraying a hint of worry, but Y/N knew her much too well to fall for that.Â
âDo you think he knows about Terrance?â Cleo asked. Y/N was already getting out of bed, running her hands through her hair. Y/N knew that wasnât the case, but if she said anything, Cleo would know something was wrong. She could read Y/N as well as Y/N could read her.Â
Y/N took a quick look at herself in the mirror. Allowing herself enough time for only one deep breath in and out, Y/N left the bedroom. The door of her bedroom, well more like her storage closet, led straight into the living room. Shoupe on the couch, Sarah and John B sat with rigid posture in front of him on pull-out chairs. Her arrival had drawn the attention of the other three and just as she came in, so did JJ from the front door. They had only a second to make eye contact before Shoupe was speaking.
âAh, Good Morning,â Shoupe gave Y/N an easy-going smile that did nothing to make her feel at ease. Shoupe looked up towards her literal partner in crime and gave him a nod. âJJ.â
âMorning, Shoupe,â Nothing about JJ seemed like he could have any inclination as to why Shoupe was here. Y/N did her best to follow his lead. âDidnât bring any donuts, butâŠâ JJ made a show of looking down at his almost empty water bottle. âI could give you a sip.âÂ
Shoupeâs smile turned into a sarcastic one as he shook his head. âIâll pass. Just wanted to ask yâall a couple of questions.â
JJâs eyebrow shot up, curiously. âWhat about?âÂ
âNothing of worry. I was just asking these guys where they were yesterday. Say around 4 p.m.?âÂ
JJ gave him a questioning look, walking further into the room. âWhy would that be of interest to you?â Y/N suppressed a groan. Why was he being difficult?
âLook,â Shoupe sighed, standing up from the couch. âI donât want trouble. Sarah and John B. answered my questions. Why donât you just cooperate for once.â Oh. Of course, it would have been more of a giveaway if JJ hadnât been asking questions.Â
âThatâs all fine, but donât I get to know why Iâm being questioned?â JJ waited as Shoupe looked at him, an unsure look on the copâs face. Finally, Shoupe began speaking.Â
âA body was found on a back road and weâre just trying to make sure all our bases are covered,â Y/N went still. Sheâd been quiet this whole time, but now she was scared she wouldnât be able to speak even if she was asked to. The cops knew about the body, but how did Shoupe know one of them was involved? He doesnât know, Y/N reminded herself, itâs just a theory.Â
âAnd weâre a base because?â JJ continued his act of oblivious defiance. âDonât know about the rest, but Y/N and I were together around⊠what time did you say?â JJâs voice seemed muffled over the blood pumping in Y/Nâs ear.Â
âFour.â
âYeah, I was with Y/N. Here, at the shop,â JJ offered. âWe were trying to fix the charter shack's generator. Y/N kind of fried the thing.â With that, all eyes were on Y/N. It was her turn to make JJâs lies believable enough for them to get past this.Â
âI didnât fry it,â Y/N argued, rolling her eyes before focusing on Shoupe. âBut, yeah, I was with JJ working on the generator. You can stop by the shack if you want. Youâll get to witness JJâs handy work firsthand.â
Shoupe nodded his head before it slowly turned into a shake, âNo, thatâs alright. We think the guy got into something with the Genrettes. I know yâall have been heading to Goat Island a bit more so I thought Iâd check in. Thanks for your cooperation,â Shoupe shot JJ a pointed look, before heading out the front door.
âExplain,â Cleo said, her accent coming out thicker like it always did when she was going big sister mode with Y/N. They were only a year apart but she had always treated Y/N like she was her little sister rather than a friend. Â
Y/N bit her lip and sighed, âCall Pope and Kie, we need to talk.â
âSo you tampered with evidence and left a body in the middle of a road?â
âYou know, for someone so smart, you ask an awful lot of dumb questions, Pope,â John B quipped at Popeâs recap. Y/N and JJ had spent the last fifteen minutes catching the Pogues up to speed. On everything: Genretteâs letter, finding Groff at the grave, the confession JJ received, and JJ burning the knife. Turns out, Pope, Kiara, and Cleo had all been questioned before Y/N had woken up, each having an alibi and someone to attest to it. For Kie, it was her mom who had asked her to meet for lunch somewhere. Pope and Cleo had been together at his parentâs place.
âJJ, why did you tell Shoupe we were together?â As soon as Shoupe had left, Y/N had been reviewing every word of the interaction. She was trying to find any part that could have gotten them caught, but Shoupe had been surprisingly willing to listen and the conversation had been much shorter than anticipated.Â
âCause we were?â JJ was sat on the floor, his back against the couch, as he looked up at Y/N.
âNow weâre each otherâs alibis and no one can back us up to say we werenât near the crime scene,â Y/N was trying extremely hard to not lose her patience. Yes, this was JJâs fault, but she knew it wasnât black and white. None of the messes they found themselves in ever were.Â
JJ was quiet for a while before he looked away. âNo one else could have been our alibi.â He probably hadnât meant for it to hurt, but God did it. He was right. The only people who could have covered for JJ and Y/N were in this room. This was the only family they had.
âWhat do we do now?â Sarah piped from next to Y/N on the couch.Â
âNothing. The only people who were there were Y/N and me. There are no cameras. Weâre fine.â JJâs nonchalance was met with a slap against the back of his head from Cleo.
âOuch?â
âYouâre forgetting Groff, idiot.â
âOkay,â Kiara cut off any possibility of a fight between JJ and Cleo with a question of her own. âWhat happens if they do tie this to the two of them? Or, more likely, if Groff tries to pin this on them?â The entire room was silent as they considered this. It almost felt like no one had considered where Groff fell into all this.Â
âHe wouldnâtââ JJ sounded exasperated by this conversation, but it was obvious to everyone that this was so much deeper for him. âGroff doesnât get anything from trying to pin this on us.â
âUm, except maybe innocence,â Pope chipped in his usual wise guy way that he couldnât help sometimes, but Y/N knew he didnât mean any harm by it. She watched JJ with a steady gaze as he simply shrugged and looked away. This was going to be such a long conversation if someone didnât take the lead. Y/N looked over to John B with a desperate plea on her face that she hoped heâd understand. Luckily, he did.Â
âAlright look,â John B said, getting up from his seat on the couch. He moved to the edge of the room so that he could be seen by everyone. âWhat we need is a backup plan if this comes back to Y/N and JJ.â
âThey could get married.â
Y/N was surprised everyoneâs heads didnât roll off with how quickly they turned to look at Pope.Â
âWhat?âÂ
âWhat?â
Y/N and Kiara looked at each other briefly after their simultaneous outbursts before looking back at Pope. He was sat lazily against the other side of the couch, opposite to JJ, mischief in his eyes.Â
âWhat? Spousal privilege and all that,â Pope chuckled.Â
âCleo, wack him in the head,â Y/N fussed. âThis is no time for jokes.â Pope lifted his hands in a surrender gesture, but the smirk never left his face.
âOkay, well, any other ideas?â John B waited a minute, letting the silence settle in until it felt as if it could be infinite, before sighing and placing his hands on his hips. âWe stay low. JJ, donât make contact with Groff. At least for now. And weâll take a backseat on the treasure-hunting stuff.âÂ
Y/N watched as the Pogues immediately began protesting in various ways. The treasure was their last chance of making it out. JJ was the only person aside from John B and herself that was quiet. He had promised her there would be no more treasure hunting, but she hadnât taken him seriously. JJ was always the last to back down from any fight, but especially one like this.Â
John B lifted his hand to silence the others, âThereâs been too much death surrounding us. This thingâŠit seems bigger than us.â He offered when no one looked convinced, âJust until the Ligthner thing blows over. Then we can try and see if itâs worth finding.âÂ
âSo no wedding?âÂ
âShut up, Pope.â
The ban on wedding talk didnât last long in Poguelandia 2.0, because by six p.m. Y/N had been called into the station for more questioning. JJ had been going stir-crazy waiting for her to come home since sheâd left with Pope as her driver two hours ago. Pope had been sporadically updating the group chat, but it did little to quell how his stomach kept lurching. He hoped this wouldnât catch up to the two of them, even though all points were pointing to it.Â
The group had come out to sit on the patio, unable to bear sitting inside while they waited for Pope and Y/N to return. The sun was beginning to set and JJ had to keep absentmindedly swatting bugs away, but he barely registered anything around him. In the past 24 hours, heâd seen things he had never imagined and he never should have. And it just kept getting worse.Â
âJJ, can I just ask,â John B spoke up, breaking the silence that had set amongst the five remaining pogues. âWhat were you thinking?â JJ looked up at John B with a deadpan look.Â
âYou tell me, 'cause Iâm not the only one to turn a blind eye to my father killing someone,â He gave John B a pointed look and then turned the look to the others. âOr try to cover up a murder, for that matter.âÂ
Everyone stared at him for a long moment, before nodding and mumbling some version of acceptance. JJ shook his head, letting his mind wander back to the day before. Seeing the man who was supposedly his father murder someone wasnât the worst part. No, the worst part was seeing the corpse of his mother and her resting place in ruin.Â
He couldnât get that image out of his head. His mother. Heâd never known her, never known she was anyone to him, and the first time he saw her â at an age where heâd remember foreverâ it had been in the most haunting way. Heâd wanted to throw up every time he remembered the sight, but he couldnât stop reminding himself of it. JJ reached his fingers in his pocket trying to find the letter from Genretteâ which had ironically become a comforting item. He felt nothing but the cotton lining of his pocket. Sitting up straighter, he checked his other pocket and found the same. There was no way heâd lost it, heâd kept the letter with him since heâd received it.Â
Just as JJ was beginning to stand from his seat, noticing heâd drawn Kieâs attention with his movements, he heard the Twinkie pull onto the property. Soon, Pope and Y/N exited the Volkswagen, their expressions somber. JJ stilled, waiting with bated breath as they stepped onto the porch. Y/N wordlessly slid the white banister and let her head fall against her knees.Â
âWhat? What happened?â JJ asked, moving to crouch down next to her. When she didnât respond, just releasing a muffled groan, JJ turned to look at Pope. âWhat did Shoupe say?âÂ
âAccording to Y/N, he has some sort of evidence,â Pope took a seat in front of their porch bench, letting his head fall against Cleoâs thigh. âThat could tie yâall to the scene.â
JJâs eyebrows furrowed as he processed what Pope was saying. Just as John B got out the words to ask what evidence they were referring to, JJ realized what had happened.Â
âOh shit,â JJ thought aloud. He was still crouched beside Y/N, who was looking up now to see what JJ was cursing at. He just looked at her waiting for her to confirm his worst suspicions.Â
âThe letter?â Y/Nâs confirmation came in the form of a question, checking to see if JJ had already put that together. When his head fell, he knew sheâd gotten her answer. âYou knew?â Her voice was so accusatory, so full of unreleased venom that it made his head spin.Â
âNo, yesâ wait, ugh no,â JJ stood up to pace the porch and clear his thoughts. âI just realized a minute ago, that Iâd lost it.â JJ wasnât looking at Y/N as he explained himself. âIt must have fallen out of my pocket.â
âCan someone fill us in,â Sarah, who was leaning against the opposite banister from Y/N, asked. âWhat letter?â
JJ filled in the rest of the Pogues about the letter from Genrette and him having the letter on him. He promised that he hadnât known it had fallen out until just then and this time he looked at Y/N as he did. She just looked exhausted. Cleo, who had slipped inside without JJ noticing, gave her a water bottle and she didnât speak until sheâd chugged the entire thing.Â
âShoupe asked if I knew anything about it. About the letter,â Y/N finally spoke. âI told him no. He wanted me to confirm where Iâd been, so I told him here. With JJ. Asshole tried to say I wouldnât be in trouble if my answer changed,â Y/N added with a scoff. JJ felt himself soften at that. Sheâd covered for him and it seemed sheâd done it without a second thought.Â
âWas that it?â JJ said, instead of expressing any gratitude. Y/N shook her head.
âHe basically asked how the letter couldâve been on the road if you hadnât been. SoâŠâ Y/N pursed her lips, looking away from everyone. JJ felt his heart start to beat faster. This must have been when she admitted the truth: That this was all his fault.Â
âSo?â Pope asked, clearly not having heard this part of the debrief.
âI⊠told him Groff came by here.â
No one said anything and no one moved.Â
âYou did what?!â John B was the first to express the shared sentiment.
âI told him Groff came by!â Y/N doubled down, her voice more confident. âHe wasnât letting the idea go that I would know this about JJ, something about all of us not being able to keep our social securities a secret from each other. So I told him I knew he thought Groff could be his dad, but didnât know about the letter.Â
âI told him Groff came by when I was manning the register and said JJ had called him over, JJ and him went to have a private conversation, and when he came back all JJ said was that Groff being his dad was fake news. I kind of suggested that maybe Groff took the letter back without outright suggesting it.â
JJ looked at Y/N, always careful Y/N. Y/N wasnât careful in an innocent way. It was moreâŠcalculated. She took risks she knew had a higher probability of ending in her favor and never ones that would deter her from her end goal, whatever that may be. He couldnât believe sheâd lied to the cops in such a risky way.
âY/N, thatâs crazy,â Kie said. âWhat if they find out youâre lying? They could ask Groff.â
âI didnât know what to do, Kie,â Y/Nâs head was in her hands now. âI know, it was stupid.â
âNot completely,â John B offered. âTechnically, itâs still you and JJâs words against Groffs. Thatâs got to count for something. JJ nodded.Â
âI just⊠canât get what Kie said out of my mind. Groff could easily take us down with him. What if this shit goes to court?â
âHeâll be gone before that,â JJ cut Y/Nâs line of questioning off before she could go further. âHe told me heâs headed to Morrocco. At the cemetery. Said he had everything: the map, how to read it.âÂ
âWhy would he tell you all that? He didnât even admit you were his son until it was convenient.â JJ tried not to let Y/Nâs words sting.Â
âHe was trying to make me sound crazy like I was plotting to take the crown somehow by posing as his lost son. He kept saying it was âtoo late for anyone to take what was hisâ. I donât know,â JJ shrugged. He avoided the pitiful gazes of his friends by looking out at the now night sky.Â
âI guess thatâs something. But it still doesnât get rid of the what if. This is a murder case, so if JJ and Y/N are linked to it, theyâll go to court. We all know KCPD doesnât have a great track record of putting the real murderer in jail.â How Sarah could speak about her family trauma so nonchalantly, JJ would never know. âWe canât let Y/N perjure herself if they find out JJ tampered with evidence.âÂ
The Pogues let themselves sit in what Sarah said, trying to find any solution. JJ was never the problem solver, but right now he couldnât even come up with one of his bizarre ideas. Well, exceptâ
âGuys, I know I was joking before, butâŠâ Pope gave Y/N and JJ a sheepish look, lifting one shoulder in a shrug. There was an absence of even a trace of humor on his face.
âNo way,â Y/N argued. âThatâs crazy. We canât get married.â
âYeah, what?â JJ agreed, even though heâd been thinking the same. He didnât actually think that would be an option.Â
âY/NâŠâ
âCleo, thereâs no way you think thatâs reasonable.â Y/N and Cleo often did this thing where theyâd communicate with only their eyes. JJâs not sure if they actually knew what the other was saying or if they just filled the gaps with assumptions, but whichever it was it had Y/N storming inside the house.Â
âYâall arenât serious right?â JJ asked, but he had a feeling he didnât want to hear the answer.Â
âSpousal privilege, JJ. If Groff tries to bring you two to court, the only witnesses to his story are you two. If they canât force you to testify against each other in court, then he has no leg to stand on.â JJ hated that Popeâs silver tongue. He could make almost anything sound like it was right.Â
âIt makes sense,â John B added. JJ looked to Sarah who was nodding, but giving Kiara a sad look.Â
âUs getting married is not being left to a group vote.âÂ
JJ turned to look at Kiara and felt his face flush. He hadnât had a full conversation with her since heâd told her about the letter, but in his defense, heâd been a bit tied up. Heâs not sure if it was completely intentional, since whatever he and Kie had wasnât acknowledged in the group, but Pope, Sarah, and John B all went inside.Â
Kie avoided JJâs stare, as she sat on the bench picking at imaginary cuticles. JJ walked over to her slowly, not feeling deserving of talking to her now, after heâd been so shut off. Still, he had to say something.Â
âKie,â His voice was soft as he sat down on the bench.Â
âTheyâre talking crazy right? Marriage.â Kiara asked, letting her brown eyes meet his blue ones. âYouâre nineteen.âÂ
JJ and Kiara had a complicated relationship. For the longest time, JJ had a crush on Kiara. All the boys had at some point, most of those points overlapping. She was a pretty girl and for a while the only girl who hung out with them. It was impossible not to have a crush. But as they got older, JJ was able to look past that, and see Kiara for who she truly was. To him, she held the same place as John B and Pope did in his life, just with the bonus of being hot. Nothing ever came of that childhood crush and JJ didnât think of Kiara in any way other than a friendly one for many years. Until theyâd started working on Poguelandia 2.0.
Maybe it was because they were surrounded by couples, but the air between them had changed, and it wasnât just on his end this time. When JJ would flirt, Kie would flirt back. When heâd sit a little closer than necessary on the couch, sheâd close the gap. Heâs not sure when or how, but it hadnât taken them long to take that give-and-take into the bedroom. He couldnât say thatâs all they wereâ friends with benefitsâ because of course that wasnât all they were. Theyâd been best friends before everything and you couldnât sleep with your best friend and not let feeling get involved. But neither of them ever tried to define their relationship and JJ didnât know if they ever would. Sometimes he would think of it as a situationship that would fizzle out, but then heâd feel guilty because this was Kie. He loved her. He knew he did, but was he confusing platonic love with romantic? And if he wasnât, if he did romantically love Kie, did she even feel the same? They never talked about those thoughts though and the other Pogues never gave their fire the air it needed to growâ except one time, over a beer, John B had echoed JJâs thoughts and let it slip that he thought that their arrangement would end eventually. Regardless, she still deserved for him to address her role in all of this.Â
âTheyâre definitely talking crazy, butâŠâ He lacked the conviction he knew she needed to hear. JJ watched Kieâs nose scrunch, in the way it always did when she had something to say but wouldnât let herself. âWhat? Say it.â Kieâs nose scrunch disappeared and she gave JJ a small smile.Â
âI justâŠâ Kieâs scrunch returned, but she pushed through. âI know weâre not exactly exclusive. But I just thought we were more thanâŠâ
âWe are,â JJ insisted, his hand reaching out to take hers. âOf course, weâre more than that.â Kie squeezed his hand once, but her smile was half-hearted. Â
âAre you seriously going to go along with this?â
âY/N would never agree,â JJ said to ease her worries, but really to ease his own.
âIf she did, though?â Kieâs hold on JJâs had tightened and it felt like her hand was wrapped around his heart. He let his mind run through that possibility, deciding what heâd do.
âItâs my fault sheâs in this situation.â Thatâs all that JJ could offer Kiara. Because in truth thatâs all he knew. No matter what plan of action the Pogues took, his priority was making sure Y/N came out of this unscathed. He couldnât live with himself if one of his friendâs lives got ruined because of him.Â
Kiara took her hand away from his and he felt the lack of it more than the touch itself. âIf you do, we couldnât keep doingâŠwhatever weâre doing.â
âIt wouldnât be a real marriage, Kie,â JJ argued, but he felt gross as he said it. It wasnât a real marriage, but he couldnât expect Kie to stick around and wait for all of this to blow over.
âIt would just make everything weird,â Kiara voiced JJâs thoughts. JJ didnât get a chance to offer any more to this conversation, because John B was yelling his name from inside. Sighing, JJ got up and waited for Kie to stand before they headed inside the house.Â
âWhat?â JJ asked, taking in the Pogues, who had now assembled in the living room. Y/N stood in the corner, her arms crossed across her chest and a look of defeat on her face. Y/N never looked defeated.Â
John B clapped his hands with a shit-eating grin on his face, âIâm gonna be your best man, right? Not Pope?âÂ
What?Â
âIâm not walking down the aisle with you,â Cleo shot at John B.
âThereâs no aisle,â Sarah reminded. âItâs at the courthouse.â JJ felt the hairs on the back of his neck raise.Â
âWhatâs at the courthouse?â He shouldnât have asked. He already knew.Â
âYour wedding, of course.â JJ wanted to wipe that smile off Popeâs face with his fist.Â
taglist: @theater-bitch @ayy1234567 @tpwkyarely @lovesanimals0000 @B3rryb3t @mvaldez7821 @ummmmokaynotmeÂ
#jj mayback imagine#jj maybank#jj maybank angst#jj maybank fluff#jj maybank x reader#obx x reader#outer banks x reader
55 notes
·
View notes
Text
Fangs and Flames (Vampire!Aegon Targaryen x Witch!Reader x Vampire!Aemond Targaryen)
Chapter One: The Dinner
Summary: In a world of supernatural creatures, magic is no surprise. In fact, it is what defines you. As a witch, you feel like you have control over your lifeâuntil that day arrives. On their 21st birthday, everyone receives a golden envelope. No one knows where it comes from, and no one dares to question it. Inside lies the name of your destined soulmate, the person youâre meant to share the rest of your life with. For most, itâs a moment of wonder. But for you, itâs anything but magical. The moment they entered your life, both Targaryen brothers turned it upside downâthough one of them seemed more determined to do so.
Word count: 3k
Chapter warnings: Language, modern AU setting, mentions of sex, Aemond is very much loved, Aegon being a menace
author's note: It's my first time writing a fanfiction and even though I struggled a lot the urge was too strong.. if the story's interesting enough I'd be happy to continue writing it! as you may notice those are not your typical vampires.. they can conceive and well, exist and function like normal human beings! They are immortal, though. feel free to ask questions, I'd love to discuss anything! english is not my first language, so I hope you keep that in mind.. any feedback, writing tip and criticism will be appreciated! hope you enjoy it as much as i've enjoyed writing it (no i was not stressed at all)
You don't know why everyone is making such a big deal out of it. When your mother came into your room and informed you about the dinner with guests coming over, you did not pay much attention to it. You supposed you would wear a pretty dress, put on a smile, make small talk with other ladies, and pretend you were interested in Westerosi politics. It is the routine you had mastered over the years, even if it is something you do not particularly enjoy. You never complain; you know it is your duty and a small price to pay for the privileged life you have.Â
You are the daughter of the Prime Minister, the most powerful man in Westeros, and you are perfect. You have to be. It's what everyone has been telling you; it's what your parents have been expecting from you since you could remember yourself.
You enjoy the process of maids preparing you. They brush your hair, put scented oils in it, and curl it loosely, just the way you like it. When Mellory pulls out a dress from your closet, you smile and raise an eyebrow. It is stunning; a long dress adorned with dark green stones and deep V neckline, but surely it is extravagant for a dinner. She dismisses your point and assures you it is perfect for the occasion. You trust her judgment, but a question lingers: what makes this evening so different from the others? You can't think of anyone who is worthy of this special welcome.
The dining hall is lined with extra flowers, and you notice candles placed on the table, their soft glow casting a flickering light over the polished silverware. Despite the beaming smile on her face you know your mother is nervous. She is constantly touching her necklace, a habit you often display when you are overwhelmed. The maids seem to share her anxiety, repeatedly adjusting the silverware and ensuring everything is in perfect order. Still, you refrain from asking any questionsâyou would find out soon enough.
The first person to catch your eye is Alicent Hightower. Her auburn curls cascading down her back always fascinate you, no matter how many times youâd seen them. She compliments your mother's dress and the jewellery adorning her neck. Only then does her brown eyes find you and she lets out a small gasp, grasping both of your hands to tell you how precious you look. You know her kind words does not necessarily mean she is being sincere, but you blush nonetheless. Your father seems to be ecstatic seeing his old friend, Viserys Targaryen. You can't recall the last time you had seen him. He was not present for his youngest son's graduation and his health prevented him from attending lavish parties wealthy people often hosted. Yet, here he is. You suppose this indeed is a special occasion.
You feel someone staring at you and turn to find Aegon Targaryen eyeing you with his arrogant smile. You know him back from the academy, how could you not? It was impossible to ignore all the trouble he caused in your freshman year. Your friend Maria called him a leech, a creature who thrived on other's humiliation and pain. That is only thing firstborn son of Viserys is good at: not missing a chance to embarrass and vex others. He often teased you for a small crush you had on senior Rafe Cameron. There was even a time when Maria almost got into a physical fight with him. You had to pull her back, reminding her he wasnât worth it. That is true. Everyone knows Aegon Targaryen is useless. He is little more than a waste of space, a burden on the planet. People who have crossed paths with him agree on it, including his parents. Luckily he is few years older than you and graduated before he had a chance to make your life miserable.
You presume the taller man with long hair braided behind his back is Aemond, the heir to the Targaryen dynasty. He studied in Oldtown and you never had a chance to meet him. He is beautiful, even with the scar on his left eye and stoic expression. While your parents entertain their guests, you sit on the couch with Aemond, sipping cherry liqueur and occasionally nodding at whatever he had to say. He is educated and well-mannered, but you can't help feeling bored. He is trying far too hard to appear polite and every time you attempt to steer the conversation toward something more fun, he shuts you down. It's as if he doesn't want you to get to know the real him.
"Oh, stop it brother, she does not give a shit about your philosophy professor" you had nearly forgotten about Aegon until he appeared with a drink in hand and plopped down on the couch beside you. You recall there is another thing he's good at: drinking and whoring around.
"Hold your tongue, Aegon"
"It's fine, really" you smile at younger brother, amused at the direction the conversation had taken "It's not like I think of him as someone whose reputation could be tarnished any more"
"Is that so? Do you think of me often?"
"Only on the rare times I'm feeling blue. I recall there are people more useless than I can ever try to be" you reply calmly, not even looking at him. You are good at pretending, even with the most insufferable people like the Lannisters, but you don't need to when it comes to Aegon Targaryen. Or perhaps you simply can't.
"Aren't you still feisty" he is not affected by your insult at all. It's a game he likes to play. "After all I don't think I'm that useless if the thought of me lifts your spirits. Maybe the thought of me also helps you.. mhm otherwise"
"Aegon" Aemond says his name like a warning or a plea. You can't exactly tell it from the expression he's wearing
"No, let him talk" you squeeze his knee in an attempt to let him know you're alright, that you can handle the white-haired man you're now facing. You don't know when he managed to get his glass refilled, but he's sipping on it with an unbothered face. His blue eyes are fixed on you, challenging you to bite back. "Every time he opens his mouth, I am reminded of how low the bar for wit has fallen"
Aegon chuckles, and just as heâs about to say something, you hear your mother calling your name, signaling that everyone should hurry to take their seats around the dining table. Aegon purposefully sits in front you but you refuse to give him the satisfaction of winning. You do your best to avoid looking at him and maintain a nonchalant look. Instead, you take small bites of your meal, listening to your mother and Alicent discussing the latest charity event. Suddenly, Viserys struggles to rise, barely managing to stand. Everyone falls silent, their eyes fixed on him, waiting to hear his announcement. Everyone except Aegon, whose gaze remains locked on you like youâre the dessert heâs about to devour. His stare, his unfaltering grin is unnerving you. Somehow you take it as a warning that something is about to happen. Something definitely unpleasant to you. You don't listen to Viserys until he mentions your name.
"How fortunate it is to know that gods decided to unite our families" his voice is cheerful, though his hands tremble slightly as he holds a glass of champagne "Your daughter's name has been written alongside my son's where no living man can interfere"
Suddenly all eyes are on you and you feel small. You glance at your mother with helpless look and she offers you a faint smile. Anger rises within you. The Targaryens are robbing you of the magical moment youâd been dreaming of since childhood. Your birthday is only a few months away, you were supposed to find it out yourself.
"Please, forgive me, my sweet girl" he is looking at you and you can sense the sadness in his voice "I know you wanted to see it yourself, everyone does, but.. I'm afraid my health does not allow me to wait any longer"
There is an awkward silence and from the corner of your eye you can see Alicent drop her head low. There was no love between themânot like how a husband and wife should love each otherâbut there was mutual respect and care. Viserys was a widower and while he experienced happy marriage with his first wife Aemma, Alicent had never been given the chance to marry. She was still a teenager when her betrothed, Criston Cole was murdered by a vampire. You suspected that's why Alicent never seemed to be proud of her powers while other vampires flaunted theirs with arroganceâher sons included.
"I want to see my son with his betrothed while I still have some time. I want to see him fall in love" he says, and then he attempts to laugh "Surely that can excuse my audacity"
"Nonsense, Viserys. I am happy our families will be united" your father stands up and places a reassuring squeeze on his shoulder "I cannot ask for better husband for my daughter"
Surely he cannot be talking about Aegon, but why is he looking at you from across the table like he owns you? You know he can hear your pulse quicken and he smirks at the effect he has on you. You desperately look at Aemond who does not say anything. You cannot tell what he's thinking.
Maybe it's Daeron. He is handsome, sweet and charming. You always got along well and you would not mind falling in love with him. But why isn't he here?
"May we know who the lucky sibling is?" your mother nervously chuckles and you notice that she's fiddling with her necklace. Your fingers instinctively move to your chest to find it empty.
"Aemond"
There. The answer you have been waiting for almost 21 years, but it does not excite you. It does not send shivers down your spine because it was not supposed to happen like this. It was supposed to be magical, like you've read in the books, like you've imagined it.
"May I see the letter?" you ask impatiently, and Aemond stares at you blankly for a few seconds before pulling out the golden envelope from his pocket. You snatch it away from his grasp, and the chair screeches against the floor as you rise to your feet.
"Excuse me" with a forced smile you leave the hall and step onto the terrace. You hold the letter, examining it closely. Across his name is yours, engraved in black ink. You touch it, as if trying to make sure itâs real. It is very much real, and in a few months, you will be married to Aemond Targaryen.
You begin to think about him but how can you judge a person you've known for only an hour? Everyone speaks of him highly, which is why Viserys named him heir, but what is he truly like behind the stoic expression? Heâs a puzzle youâre desperately trying to solve, but you only have a few pieces.
"It's cold outside" you hear his voice and turn around to give him the letter. He tucks it into the pocket of his jacket as if itâs nothingâjust a piece of paper.
"I've wanted to see it myself. Sorry if I came across as rude, I never thought you were lying"
"You don't have to explain yourself, I understand" you both lean against the railing, looking at the sky without speaking a word. This man next to you is supposed to be your other half, but to you, he's just a stranger.
"How long have you known?"
"More than a year"
"A year?" you don't know why you sound so shocked. Most people have to wait longer. You think of Aegon who is 24 years old, still not married. You wonder who the girl destined to exchange vows with him is "I don't think I could keep that kind of secret"
"I did not exactly have a choice, did I?" You can hear amusement in his voice and you can't help but smile.
Talking to him is awkward, you realize. There are so many questions you want to ask him, but the moment does not quite feel right. This whole situation does not feel right or real for now. You can't help but feel disappointed. You're not sure whether it's because of the circumstances or because the person who's supposed to be yours is Aemond. All you want is to take a long shower, crawl under the bed and pretend this day didn't exist.
The silence is comfortable, and as much as you donât want to go back inside, itâs truly cold outside. Being the gentleman Aemond is, he wraps his jacket around your shoulders and leads you back inside.
Your parents seem to get along together just fine. Even Alicent is laughing at something your mother said. Viserys calls Aemond over, and when you notice your favorite bottle of cherry liqueur is empty, you make your way to the kitchen. Of course, the maids can bring it to you, but you use it as an excuse to be alone.
You're walking down the stairs with slow steps when you hear the giggling. The young blonde maid, Annabelle, if you recall correctly, is standing dangerously close to Aegon. He is caging her against the wall, whispering softly and despite the fact that she seems to be enjoying his company and it's not really your business, you canât bring yourself to simply walk past them.
"Is everything alright?" You don't intend to, but you sound a little annoyed. Her smile fades into a frown and she opens her mouth to say something, but only mumbles few words before rushing back into the kitchen.
"Trying to play the hero? She was clearly enjoying herself" though his voice is as serious as ever, you know heâs not angry
"Well, I certainly would not enjoy you two having sex in my house"
"And I certainly do not enjoy you taking all the fun away from me" he is walking towards you, the smell of alcohol lingering on his breath "Keep in mind that just because you're miserable, it doesn't mean I have to be too"
"And who exactly says I'm miserable?"
"Have you looked in the mirror?" his smile is wide, mocking and you feel a strong urge to punch him in the face.
âEver considered itâs because Iâm forced to breathe in the same room with a pathetic creature like yourself?â
"Right, I'm pathetic" he steps even closer, far too close for your comfort, but you do not move "Yet you're standing here, wasting your precious time with me"
"I like to do charity work" satisfied with your response, you swiftly walk past him.
"Then you'll surely enjoy my brother"
His words stop you and you turn around to face him. No matter how little you know about him, Aemond is still your betrothed, and you will not allow anyone to disrespect his name, especially someone like Aegon.
"You truly are pathetic"
"Eh, is that all you can say?"
"About you? Oh, there's so much I can say. Nothing remarkable though" your tone is laced with venom. Youâre done with this evening, and with him. "You think insulting your brother will change the fact that you're a complete failure? You think whatever flaws he has make you look better? Grow the fuck up, Aegon. No one thinks of you as anything more than a disgrace to the Targaryen name. Youâre nothing. Just flesh and bones. A body, ready to be used and discarded the next day.â
He does not say anything, he does not have to. His pale blue eyes are almost dark and you know you've hit the right spot. Yet, to your surprise, it doesnât give you the satisfaction you expected. You turn on your heel and move past him, but he pulls your arm back, almost whispering.
"You forget what I'm capable of"
"And what is is that you're capable of? Disappointing me?" he canât do anything to you, not if he wants to continue roaming the earth, burdened by his own existence. "Have some dignity and let go of me"
"Think you know everything, huh?"
His gaze lingers on your neck, eyes drifting toward your carotid arteries, and you know he wants to taste youâdevour youâuntil you stop screaming, fighting, breathing.
"Have fun putting the pieces of him back together"
You stand like that for a while before he removes his grip from you and resumes drinking whatever he had been holding.
You contemplate it for a while, but on your way to the kitchen you mutter a few words to yourself. Then you hear glass shattering and Aegon cursing your name. A faint smile curls your lips, and the maids glance at you suspiciously.
"I need more cherry liqueur"
They're happy to oblige your request. When you finally go back to the dining hall you don't look at Aegon and his stained shirt. Instead, your attention, like everyone elseâs, turns to Viserys, who is frantically coughing. Alicent and Aemond try to help him up. Soon after, they leave, but not before your betrothed kisses the back of your hand and Aegon throws you a disgusted look.
You are laying in the bed, staring at the ceiling. Whatever effect alcohol had on you seemed to wash away under cold shower. You think of Targaryens but it's not Aemond that occupies your thoughts. You think of his brother and what you said to him. A wave of guilt consumes you. Perhaps you were too cruel? Your words were truthful, but they were harshâeven for someone like Aegon. You canât shake his disgusted expression from your mind, and as sleep finds you, you dream of him.
He is clutching your waist, his hand pressed between your neck and shoulder, while you desperately claw at him, trying to push him away. His grip tightens, and every attempt to escape only seems to encourage him further. Tears stream down your face, and your breath quickens. The last thing you see is his bloodstained mouth. Then everything fades to black.
#aegon targaryen x reader#aemond targaryen x reader#aemond x reader#aegon x reader#hotd fanfic#aemond fanfiction#aegon fanfiction#aegon targaryen x you#aemond targaryen x you#house of the dragon fanfiction
44 notes
·
View notes
Text
trk ch 11 is such a brilliant chapter on so many levels. here is an in-depth analysis.
tw rape
the chapter starts with kevin buying neil a heavy racquet. we learn that heavies are popular with defense, that riko uses one, and that goalie racquets are even heavier. this is setup for both later in the chapter and the end of the third book.
neil and andrew's conversation in the store is absolutely loaded. it also has neil seriously questioning the narrative about andrew that we have been uncritically fed by literally everyone for two books at this point, that he's violent and dangerous to others. he has noticed the way no one really treats andrew like a full person, how they're always more concerned by protecting other people from him than any danger he might be in, and he's frustrated by it.
this is massively, MASSIVELY important. neil came into the story with the same view of andrew that everyone else has and therefore that view has been largely treated as fact by the narrative; neil has realized it might not be true at this point, enough for the readers to know, but he hasn't fully let go of the notion of andrew as the aggressor. keep that in mind.
there's also this bit. which they decide could mean nothing but is important to their whole Thing.
when they get to nicky's parents' house, neil tries to leave the racquet in the car, but andrew grabs it, saying he's going to vandalize luther's car with it. he lets nicky take it, nicky hands to back to neil, and neil brings it into the house.
at this point, the tension is palpable. andrew and aaron are standing side-by-side for the first time. neil, kevin, and the audience are all outsiders, and there's a lot of weight to this dinner. we have nicky's story, that's our main context, and he's talked about aaron as well, but andrew is still a complete enigma. we largely know about him from what other people have said, his behavior seems nonsensical and erratic, and he's made no attempt to share his side of the story, presumably because he doesn't care enough.
that's the perception of andrew that's been built over the past book and a half. andrew is the aggressor. he is violent, dangerous to others, and completely apathetic to pretty much everything. he doesn't care.
the interactions with nicky's parents are uncomfortable on every front, but there's also another level of strangeness that neil picks up on but can't understand because of lack of context:
luther is not interested in reconciling with nicky. he's more interested in andrew.
and then they sit down for dinner. the hemmicks each take one end, and there are three chairs on each side: nicky takes the middle on one side, with aaron sitting next to him as a buffer between him and his mom, and neil and kevin take the other side with andrew between them. neil comments in the narration that they do this to keep an eye on andrew. what is a defensive, protected position for nicky is used to keep andrew constrained.
andrew is the threat here. he's the aggressor.
they talk, the conversation goes sideways, aaron steps up to ask neutral questions until nicky calms down, and then andrew leaves the table.
neil values nicky's conversion with his mom, thinks it's important but doesn't personally care about it so we the audience don't get to read it. which is absolutely baffling the first time you read this, because this chapter is supposed to be about nicky. it's about his attempt to reconcile with his mom! right? right???
it's not. and the chapter is starting to show its hand and cue you into that. because neil is thinking about andrew. he accepts but doesn't care about nicky's reconciliation; he is deeply invested in whatever andrew is talking about with luther and is already thinking about how he can get andrew to tell him later since the eavesdropping isn't working. but also, look at how neil is thinking about andrew here.
"if luther screamed in pain they'd hear it no matter how loud nicky and maria were."
he is still thinking of andrew as the threat! he is worried that andrew might hurt luther! this is such aggressive framing with a book and a half to back it up and only a couple passages of doubt. andrew is the aggressor.
after a while, neil gets concerned that andrew is making good on his threat earlier to destroy luther's car, but his racquet hasn't been moved and andrew is nowhere to be found. maria says that he's speaking to drake, and luther reveals that this whole dinner was set up by drake.
neil puts the pieces together immediately and launches into action with an almost mindless efficiency. and then the narrative shifts, just a bit.
"either drake was dead or andrew was in serious trouble."
he grabs aaron (literally grabs him, and picks aaron solely because he was closer to neil than kevin was), grabs his racquet, and books it up the stairs. he doesn't tell us what he's thinking, he doesn't have time. his singular mission right now is to make sure andrew is okay, because while it does occur to him that drake might be dead he sure as hell isn't planning on using the racquet against andrew.
i love this section a lot. this is neil in his element, completely focused and streamlined. he identifies what kind of wood the door is made of on sight and doesn't elaborate; presumably, because this is something he's done many, many times in his life. he also instinctively calls what he sees a "fight" before he actually processes what he's seeing, because that's what he was expecting, that's what he has experience with.
he was expecting mafia. we were all expecting mafia. the book is about to talk about sexual abuse in the foster system.
it's shocking. there's no way you could have seen this coming and, as is the style of these books, it just throws you in the deep end and keeps going.
this scene is extremely hard to read, because of the content and because of the way the prose changes because of it. neil has a very unique narrative voice. he's very to-the-point, he doesn't use figurative language very often, he hones in on what he finds important to the exclusion of everything else.
this is remarkably vivid sensory detail for neil. the image is burned into his head, everything slows down, he's possibly going into shock. he describes what he's seeing. he notes every little noise and speculates on what it is. and the words he uses are visceral and uncomfortable.
the heavy length of his body. ear-deep in a blood-splattered pillow. ghostly white and bloodless. a wet crunch. blood sloshed against the wall. a meaty thud.
neil does not describe anything in this much detail. that juxtaposition makes what is already a very graphic and disturbing scene even more jarring and impactful for the audience.
he also describes what he is hearing as "[his] world crashing down around him" or saying it "had the entire world tilting underneath his feet."
we hear kevin's reaction, neil walks through the whole thing without even turning to look because he is intently focused on pulling the sheet up to cover andrew because it's important to him to give andrew as much privacy as he can, even if it isn't much.
with that, i have reached my image limit, so stay tuned for part 2.
23 notes
·
View notes
Text
Wanna Solve A Murder? - Chapter 1
Hi guys! This is an idea I came up with and I thought people might like it. Let me know what you think? Itâs my first chapter story! So Iâm super excited!
Pairings: Deacon x Plus sized!reader (age gap, everyone is of consenting age)
Summary: You've grown close with 20-David, especially a certain silver haired sergeant. When he asks you to help him do research on an old case, you get dragged into more than you expected.
Warnings: mentions of old murder, use of Y/N
âStreet!â
You called out your best friends name as you walked through the house, a grin spreading along your face as you spotted him in the corner of the living room.
Chris, Tan, Hondo, Luca and Deacon were around him, 20-David all together. Each of them smiled bright when they saw you approaching, Street the first to greet you with a hug.
The music and chatter became background noise as you greeted each member, Deaconâs touch lingering just a little longer than the others.
Youâd been friends with Street for years. You met while in the foster system and had stayed in touch with him ever since you were 12 years old. Youâd been with one another through all the ups and downs of growing up, and your pride in him when he joined SWAT was immeasurable.
Heâd had a hard right adjusting to the team, no doubt. And it had been your voice in his ear encouraging him. Chewing him out when he got kicked off and cheering him on when he got back to 20-David. Heâd introduced you to the team shortly after and everyone adored you.
Especially Deacon.
Youâd clicked with him most of all when you met them all for dinner. Youâd sat between Street and Deacon in the Chinese restaurant, and the conversation flowed effortlessly. You were amazed how much you both had in common. Shared hobbies and interests, favorite music and books. Youâd almost forgotten you were at a table full of other people.
Ever since then, whenever Street brought you around or you showed up unannounced with some treat in hand, Deacon was one of the first to greet you.
You got along great with the others. Chris was always happy to hang out, Tan and Hondo were happy to help with car problems or plumbing issues in your apartment. Luca was always reminding you he had a couch to crash on if you needed it.
But Deacon drew your interest the most.
He had opened up shortly after you met about his children and the divorce, and you were happy to offer babysitting services whenever he needed. He gladly took you up on those.
You had so many discussions late into the night about religion, his faith and yours, how hard the divorce was on him and financial struggles. He opened up to you about so much of his life, and you shared the same personal details with him.
Your life growing up in the system, the families you'd been placed with and torn away from, where your real parents were the last you knew. He was a solid support for all of it.
Being around Deacon was second nature, almost natural. You were certain no one else noticed it, but you didnât realize how wrong you were.
When you pulled away from the hug and looked up at him, his eyes were shimmering with amusement and affection. The warm gaze that was shared between you both didnât go unnoticed by the rest of the team, especially Street.
âHowâs it going, guys?â You asked brightly, stepping back and joining the circle the rest of the team formed. Hondo answered first, launching into a story about another move he made on a helicopter.
It genuinely seemed interesting, you tried to pay attention. But your gaze kept slipping to the man beside him, the silver hair and the brown eyes and the beard, god you loved-
âY/N? Hello?â You jumped out of your daze and smiled, brain scrambling to catch up with the conversation around you. âYeah! Yeah, work has been great. Weâre slowing down, this time of year, you know. But weâre doing great.â
Chris seemed satisfied with your response and jumped into a story about her uncle, and you tried to focus your mind on your friends this time.
It wasn't long before Street and Chris wandered off on their own, Hondo and Tan disappearing as Tan talked about Bonnie. Luca got distracted by something Rocker was saying and walked off, leaving you with Deacon.
The older man didn't have to say much as he led you to the backyard, knowing you'd follow. The backyard was mostly empty, a few people in the dark corners. Deacon took a seat on top of the picnic table, watching you sit beside him with a smile.
"Everything going alright?" His voice was soft and raspy after not speaking for so long, too distracted by your arrival to participate much in the previous conversations.
You nodded and smiled reassuringly, head cocked as you studied him. "Everything okay with you? You seem.. More in your head than usual."
He smiled at your words and shook his head briefly, elbows on his knees and hands clasped as he looked at the ground. "You know how I've been going to the prison, leading the prayer group?" You watched him and hummed in response, brows knitting together in concern. But you let him continue.
"One of the guys is someone I arrested. About.. 6 years ago? And he's been talking to me, saying that he's innocent. And I'm.. Starting to wonder."
âWhat was he arrested for?â You kept your tone soft and light, trying to put him at ease. âMurder. He murdered a girl, he was working at her house. Supposedly she rejected his advances and.. he killed her. Stuffed her body in a pantry.â
The heaviness in his tone, his lack of eye contact.. You knew this was bothering him. You shifted a little closer before you could talk yourself out of it, trying to ignore the chilling details he exposed as your shoulder bumped his. "So what if you looked into it? Can't hurt anything, right?"
He leaned into you, the warmth from your body giving him comfort as he raised his head and turned to you, brown eyes glued to yours. "I want to. What if this man really is innocent, and he's lost all these years over a mistake?" You nodded along as he spoke, understanding the worries he had.
Deacon took so much pride in his job, in his work.. You knew how badly this was eating away at him. "Can I help at all?"
"I was actually hoping you would.. I was going to ask you." He smiled slightly and broke into a laughed as your eyes lit up, a grin spreading across your face. Working a real case? With him?
"I would love to, Deacon. Really." You beamed and reached out to briefly squeeze his hand, his long fingers quick to brush yours in return. "Good. You free tomorrow? I pulled the files already, just need some fresh eyes to look over them."
"Just tell me when to be there." He nodded and stood up, taking your arm and helping you off the table before releasing you, his shoulders lowered at the weight that was lifted.
"Tomorrow we'll start, then."
#swat cbs#swat#swat x reader#deacon kay#david kay#deacon kay x plussized!reader#deacon kay x reader#david kay x plussized!reader#david kay x reader
34 notes
·
View notes
Text
the main reasons why i ship coai
to me, coai/ shinshi is just the healthier ship, filled with trust, understanding, and mutual interests. it's also the one ship i can see lasting long term in the real world.
they are partners/ solve cases together: Ai likes when he rambles his deductions calling him a "sparrow" (file 713 & 714) and she isn't afraid to ask him for clarification if his explanations get too convoluted. He doesn't really need to help her understand the case, she can figure it out on her own most of the time (file 466-469, 656 [he smiled when he was listening to her deduction]) nor does she give up before she puts any effort into solving the problem first (file 548, 713). She actively contributes to his deductions and he always asks her if she has any ideas (file 287, 525, 664, 729). he can depend on her to stay calm under investigations (file 729, 870) and come up with plans to protect/ help the DB if conan can't be there (file 549, 817). she shares his same investigative curiousity and isn't a bystander, sharing her biochemist background to help shinichi's deductions (file 1098).
they help each other's overcome their weaknesses/ fears: her trust-issues & self-blaming tendencies (file 189-191, 344-346), his impatience & impulsivity (file 429, 475). they put each other at ease when it comes to being paranoid about BO members in public (file 287, 289, 359, 624, 680, 741 [he asked if she wanted to sleep over at the detective agency??], 775, 1006). As for the lies regarding the BO between the two, shinichi said it best in file 341: "[Haibara's] not as tough as she looks." They protect each other because if haibara tells conan about the BO he'll be impulsive/ wanting to attack them immeadiately and if conan tells haibara BO stuff before he resolved it, her trust issues would go on overdrive. Though it should be noted that haibara eavesdropped on some things, so she understands that conan's hiding things from her, by nature that she's the BO "traitor" she's hiding things from shinichi too.
they accept each other imperfections: they tease each other about being adults in a kid's body (file 515-517,724), shiho's age, his lack of tact, his tone-deafnesses, his relationship with ran, her fangirling higo, her aloofness/ sarcasm (file 680), etc. they can get angry with each other and they always apologize, while maintaining a healthy competitive relationship. she loves being able to challenge him intellectually such as telling him to guess her favorite song and the code in file 491, while he's always up for the challenge (file 200) since she knows that shinichi likes puzzles.
he always notices and likes when she smiles (file 275, 292).
shinichi is protective of her and she's protective of him (file 238- 242, 346, 429, 582, 624, 681, 824, 1070) but not in a possesive way & he doesn't need to be told to do so, it's automatic at this point. he promised to always protect her and he kept it.
shinichi always knows when shiho looks like she's going to run away. he always hopes that she doesn't but he always runs after her anyways just to make sure (file 289, 346, 437, 817).
he defends her family when other people make negative comments about them (file 425, 1072).
they share interests other than the BO (soccer, pop culture, animals, music, history, etc.) but they're individuals first.
their relationship has boundaries: haibara respects shinichi's feelings for ran / navigates her jealousy rather gracefully (file 313, 999,1000). conan doesn't probe further about her past with gin when she doesn't want to answer (file 242). they keep each other in check (file 242, 515, 1091). they never force each other to reveal secrets they're not ready to share (file 341) and she can tell when he's suppressing his emotions/ concerns (file 609).
they rescue each other even though they can rescue themselves without each other (file 755,817). she can guess where he'll be/ gives him a spare antidote (file 654) and he always has a plan to get her to safety (file 429, 824). haibara can predict conan's behavior and vice versa (file 289, 430).
side note: it's canon that ran ships coai (file 876), which is hilarious because ai ships shinran (mainly out of denial/ love bc she wants shinichi to be happy/ ran looks like her sister so she wants her to be happy, but this is a whole seperate discussion). also the DB always noticed a vibe between coai, especially ayumi and Mitsuhiko.
for those interested, there's a parallel to shinran: in file 887, haibara ai guessed conan's phone passcode correctly on the first try. whereas it took ran in file 483 multiple tries just to get it correctly. in non-canon movie 16th, conan saw ran's underwear and said 'white' out loud, in canon file 714, he saw haibara's underwear and also said 'white' out loud and he got defensive when she called him a pervert.
#if this were any other series they would be the main couple#there i said it#i only put canon/ manga material here on purpose#there's so many more chapters but these were the first ones that came to mind#shinshi#ai haibara#haibara ai#kudo shinichi#coai#shinichi kudo#conan edogawa#shiho miyano
164 notes
·
View notes
Text
Finally got around to watching ep 11 (ÂŽïŒÏïŒïœ)
#I'm late...#I'm sorry I wasn't able to watch the episode by time last week but again. Food poisoning. And then the new chapter came out#I feel like I had much more to say when I started watching it last week...#Mmmmhh. I really like when bsd animation uses the colored lineart effect for flashbacks / subspaces (Anne's Roomâ Poe's books).#I think it's one of the prettiest and most original things of the bsd animation.#I've always felt like the Natsume reveal was a bit coming out of nowhere lol.#Here's this legendary ability user everyone knows but no one has ever seen with this immensely unthinkable powerful ability...#That the reader literally wasn't ever made aware of in the previous 49 chapters lol#After all that build upâ his ability even feels a little underwhelming.#Which I suppose was the intended resultâ but I'm not sure it really works all that well in the end.#Then Naomi's words âCome to think of itâ the things that happen when Mii-chan vanishes [...]â disasters are stopped every timeâ#really feel soooo out of place when so-called Mii-chan was never before mentioned up to this episode (â„ïčâ„)#But I'll stop complaining. It's nothing big really#Fukuzawa and Mori's relationship is very homoerotic. Tbh#I looooove the ss/kk I don't even have much to say just watching scenes of them interacting together fills my heart of a warm feeling :')#The animation quality is very poor and the drawings are very undetailed but really I love ss/kk too much to care.#A lot of emphasis is put by the fandom on Atsushi's cruel remark towards Akutagawa in this ch/ep and it *is* cruel but really...#Akutagawa had literally just attacked Atsushi in a death-threatening wayâ futilely and completely unprompted#I can't find it in myself to blame Atsushi if he was irritated and lashed out at him.#And all their other moments are just so cute. What do you mean Akutagawa is deeply interested in understanding Atsushi's motivations.#What do you mean Atsushi can't get Akutagawa out of his mind!!!! They're so cute#So many more cute moments were cut out too rip lawnmower line you'll always be missed rip date line you'll always be missed#I feel like Pushkin's character is another instance ofâââ Wow me and the author's morals really don't align at all#I really don't like the narrative of âweaker people will constantly try to harm and take advantage of strongest onesâ#random rambles#Fun fact when I watched this episode for the first time I asked my mother to join me. Because I know a ss/kk scene was coming and I reallyâ#didn't want to watch it alone. Well as it turned out the whole first half of the episode was dedicated to old man fightingâ#and she gave up after that đđ But I'm still grateful to her for trying.
7 notes
·
View notes
Text
GOVERNMENT HOOKER ?! â GOJO & GETO â
᥎êȘ« headline. what happens when youâre the popstar too? even better question: what happens when you show up to a show with no panties thanks to your band mates gojo and geto?
wc. 6.0k
warnings. fem! reader, popstar!gojo au, thrÄesomes, semi-public themes, unprotected, fucking backstage, praise, dirty talk, geto showing gojo how to touch you, cucking, hair pulling, double penetratıon, size kink, manhandling, nipple play, oral (f & m receiving), gojo gets cancelled (again)
an. ignore alejandro that chapter never happened hahakdlf
popstar!gojo mlist
âum hello. if i wanted to watch you two make out iâd watch corn or something.â gojo pouts, scowl and all. he watches as his other bandmateâgeto, the star bassist shove his tongue down your throat. he was so jealous, maybe having intimate relations with your two mates wasnât the best idea but who cares, right?
âporn not corn,â you roll your eyes, pulling away from geto to stare at the popstar. gojo had the biggest frown on his face, he wanted some too. besides, it was about an hour before the show would actually start and he was bored out of his skull. he couldnât help but roam his eyes all down your attire, the bedazzled rhinestones that stuck against the fabric, your fishnets, the way they effortlessly stuck against your skin. âwhat?â
geto leans back with a desirable slouch, tangled knots of his hair falling against his broad shoulders before he hums. âoh, heâs jusâ jealous. he wants to kiss you too, princess,â and geto briefly unstraps his mic that was attached near his chin. âto be fair though, gojo doesnât know the first step on pleasing women.â
âuh huh, and you do?â gojo glowers, purposely sitting right between the two of you. the both of you dramatically groan, the mood suddenly ruined from the spoiled popstar before he slings an arm around you. âh-hey, pretty.â
and his voice cracksâ oops.
you giggle and it only makes gojoâs pout deepen. he mopes and you cup his face with a cheeky grin. âsatoru, stop whining. if you wanted to touch me too, you could have just asked,â and with irises as azure as a blue day sky, they dilate. gojo melts from your touch alone, a thumb of yours strokes his left temple and his attentionâs suddenly captivated. âdo you want a kiss too?â
ây- yes,â he stammers, hearing geto snicker directly next to him. he glares, uttering a, âshut up,â and as his eyes focus back towards you, he subtlety glances at your foxy glossed lips that were cutely pursed. âi wanna kiss you, please..â
it was winsome in a way. out of all the times gojo kissed you, he acts like this was his first time. but in actuality,
heâs always been a bit addicted to you. you sort of came out of nowhere, heâs always been a well known popstar all around the world but with you, heâs had to share his spotlight. not that he ever really minded, gojo would always share if it was with you.
currentlyâthe two of you were touring together, you werenât as influential to the famed pop genre, but you had a bit of a fanbase yourself. you started about a year ago, gojo was a ⊠secret fanboy of you back when the two of you first met. he heard your voice and knew he had to have you.
have as in, have you as an opener for one of his shows which then turned to many. and now, heâs on his highly anticipated world tour with you. die hard fans immediately wanted to know more about you as you started to make your mark in the industry.
whilst your lips gingerly press against gojoâs, he lets off a sweet harmonic moan.
you taste so sweet, honeyed even.
gojoâs always had a craving for sweet things, youâve just helped him indulge in it further.
a tongue of his runs against your bottom lip. he sucks on it succinctly, tasting the syrupy flavor of lip gloss that bedaubs over your lips. he deepens the kiss by a mileâgojo brings two hands toward your waist, two thumbs swiftly rubbing against your sides as each tongue rummages through and through. a smile compresses against your lips as you make out with him, sucking on his tongue and he whines for more.
âheâs gonna fall ân love at this rate,â geto titters, prying his best friend off. gojo pouts once the kiss devestatingly breaks. a slippery concoction-like string of spit wrests away from each lips as gojo exhales deeply. geto leans in to kiss underneath your neck before speaking in a perky purr. âhm, weâve maybe got a good⊠whatââ and the bassist glances at the watch that sticks to his wrist. âforty minutes left?â
âhey, donât hog her,â gojo grumbles, and theyâre both practically fighting over you. geto smugly grins, lowering his head towards your thighs to nip more near your cobweb-styled fishnets. you lie back against the sofa as the two both stare at you with such lust piercing into their eyes. âyouâre so pretty,â he puffs, a thumb of his stroking against your chin.
âtoru, câmereee,â geto slyly says, ushering him with two moving fingers. gojo gets beside him and theyâre both hovering over you. leaning back against the cushioned furnitureâyou sprawl your legs out a bit, tossing off your high inched stilettos. âfeel how wet she is for meâ eh, i mean us.â
you were a bit wet, profusely wet after making out with geto previously for so long.
with his hands meandering all down your body in the process, his knee goes between your thighs every few seconds. your laced panties were merely stuck together against your skinâgojo feels himself pant once he notices the little dampened spot near the middle of the cottony fabric. âhurry up though,â you stammer. âkentoâs gonna kill us if we show up late for another show.â
kento nanami being gojoâs stern manager,
âi got you, princess,â geto hums, grabbing ahold of your wrist. gojo however was quite eager, desperate to run his fingers near your soaked entrance. âsatoru, donât drool over her now. have some manners.â he teases, showing him how to skim his fingers against your now exposed clit. your panties were now pulled to the side and you gnaw on your bottom lip to suppress a few of your incoming moans.
âshut up, s-suguu,â he scoffs, a thumb of his ghosting down your swollen slit. gojoâs already mesmerized, oh, you were sopping wet. it should be a crime to be this drenched. althoughâ heâs a bit timid on what to do next. gojo leans right between your legs, planting a soft kiss near the inner crevice of your legs. âm-mmh.â he coos out, the scent of your arousal immensely pouring into his nostrils. you were so addictive, he barely even had a taste of you and he already wanted more.
âsheâs pretty isnât she,â geto whispers and as you look down, theyâre both right between your thighs. greedy, you knew theyâd probably share. geto playfully sinks his teeth into your thigh before he trails his face up. he creates a single licking trail against your folds and you moan. gojo watches, the direct spot he licks against was your sweetened clitoral hood. âget her wet, like this,â and his long black lashes close. the warmth of getoâs tongue already makes your back arch. heâs gentle yet preciseâhe slurps you for a few more moments before a stubby thumb of his prods inside of your pulsating clit. after a few quickened seconds he pulls away, furtively smiling at gojo. âcan you do that orrr do i gotta hold your hand?â
âoh fuck you, man. i can eat pussy.â gojo glares, and their banter was always so entertaining to watch.
you giggle, seeing gojoâs annoyed frustration before the bassist gets up to stand. you glance up at himâheâs towering over you, immediately you lick your lips at the sight of his skin tight jeans.
oh, how they perfectly stuck against his skin, quite literally skin tight. he had such a big bulge already poking out, his zipper wouldnât even zip fully. getoâs fly was proudly open, he hums to himself as he sees your eager hands paw against his pants. with a big hand grabbing onto the crown of your head, he cheeses. âhmm, you want a taste of somethinâ too, huh? need me to train those pretty vocal chords before the show?â
you nod, but his hand snakes its way to cup onto your chin. âwords,â he purrs, a thumb peeling down your bottom lip. you moan once you feel gojo starting to lay his tongue flat against your cunt, relishing in your precious flavor. heâs already drooling over you, making you ten times more wet. gojo was gonna order something before performingâbut eating you out was cheaper, and far more tasty than his original craving dish. âtell me what that throat wants, pretty.â
as youâre pursing your lips to speak, you moan at the way gojoâs right between your legs, teeth of his playfully gnawing near your thighs whilst heâs buried face full into you. âw- want your cock,â you mewl out with pretty polished eyes. getoâs jeans, the bulge was all pressed against your faceâ he yanks down his pants only to rub your face against the printed fabric. âsuguru, need it.â
âfuck,â he grunts, feeling how you voluntarily roll out your own tongue, flicking it against the edges of his boxers. his bulge, it leaves you with a non-taste in your mouth, your legs start to quaver from gojoâs tongue. the popstarâs eating you out as if heâs havenât had a good meal in years. heâs cutely moaning into your cunt, feeling the growing strain in beneath his briefs himself. geto delicately grabs a fistful of your hair before he raises a brow. âteeth, pull âem off with your teeth. we wonât use our hands today, baby.â
with a pout, you complyâleaning in, the pointed areas of your canines latch onto his underwear. its stretchy. you whine, reaching a hand down to touch yourself but gojo lightly smacks your hand.
âgirl, âm eating.â
geto giggles, watching the pout on your face only squeeze against your expressions tighter. as youâre peeling his boxers down with your teeth, slowly, his thick cock springs out. itâs so big, and of courseâgojo pauses to take a quick look himself. his jaw faintly drops at his best friendâs hefty size, and as heâs staringâgeto catches him gawking before he sneers.
âoh, youâre lookinâ like you wanna suck me off too, satoru,â and he hums once he feels your tongue lick against his leaky base. âdonât be ungrateful, popstar. your mealâs right in front of you.â
âs-shut up,â he grumbles, feeling a sudden wave of heat wash against the entirety of his face. gojo goes back to sliding his tongue against your sensitive nub, listening to your sweet whimpers. youâre barely able to hold still. in the background, all that could be heard was the clamorous sounds of chants and screamsâthe audience, awaiting for their beloved satoru gojo who was currently occupying his own vocals between your thighs. he was never once to complain, the softly padded cartilage part of his nose swipes against your folds and your tummy zealously caves in. he licks you in all the right spots, licks that gradually turn into deep, sloppy sucks. âm-mhm, so sweet.â
âheyy,â geto whispers, craning your head to stare back up at him. as youâre met with the thickness of his shaft standing tall right in front of your face, you lean in to kiss the very tip of his frenulum. he groans, the outer parts of his abs clenching in pleasure. he couldnât wait to feel the very inside of your throat, the tightness, the sheer warmth. with your tongue exploring everywhereâevery specific spot, tracing the outline of his size, you whine.
with plump, spit-glossed lipsâyou dangle your jaw down a bit, preparing to take him inside. âgood girl. no slobbinâ on it, okay? you donât wanna be a messy girl this time, do ya? not before a big show, yeah?â
you reply with a subtle head nod, your sweet lips happily opening around his ample fat cockhead.
âyeah? you want me to really throat train you, that bad huh. warm up that pretty diaphragm?â geto sighs, his darkened arch brows lowering once you start to slowly sink your throat down onto his excited length. getoâs barely a few inches in and you feel a sudden pulse race down his dick.
so cute, geto keeps his eyes on you the entire timeâoccasionally, his eyes detour from you to gojo. he was already lost in your pussy as if it was a maze heâd never escape from. gojoâs all underneath you as you sit over him on all fours. his tongue had already located everywhereâhis tongue making its metaphorical mark in every secluded area inside of your wet folds.
you were melting, muffled moans started to spew out of your mouth from gojoâs tongue and the sudden bitter taste of getoâs pre-cum.
sweet, yet bitter..
three perfect words to describe getoâs tasteâ it lives on your tongue for a long time before you start to lower your mouth down on him. itâs a tight fit at first, you can already feel a few sloppy remnants of your own saliva trickle down the sides of your lips. âah,â you gasp out, grazing the tip of your tongue over the fat crown of his dick. a taste you wanted to always savor. you moan, feeling geto sneak a hand down to pry a bit more between your already openly exposed legs. heâs almost all the way down your throat before you start to suck him off. heâs so thick that you merely gag from the first few thwacks his tip makes against the roof of your mouth.
âwider for me. lay out that tongue, yeah,â and a thumb of his traces against the curvature of your lips. you canât help the drool thatâs starting to trickle down near the very corners of your mouth. you whine, feeling that pang of a throb welt within your folds from gojoâs slurping. he was in fact, a messy eater. he couldnât help it, especially with how sugary you taste for him, the more his tongue traverses throughout every part of your walls, the more he craves for more. he yearns for more of your taste. gojo prods two fingers against your slit before running them down, whining himself from his poking boner thatâs grinding against the sofa. geto pulls his dick out to smear his dripping tip onto your lipsâonly to then shove it back in. you breathe through your nose before you start to suck again. timelessly, getoâs hitting against the back of your throat with ease.
gojoâs tongue already has you feeling a sense of numbness in your toes, wiggling it was little to no use. you eagerly wanted to touch yourself but each time youâd even attempt, he grabs your wrist so you wonât distract him from his meal.
gojo was dead set on making you make a mess on his tongue. âm-mph,â youâd gasp out in a muffled manner, getoâs firm grip on your hair makes your eyes merely roll into its backing depths of your cranium.
the bassist gives you a sweet head pat, shoving you all the way in before pulling you out, your nose tickles against the curled black pubic hairs that glue against his skin and he grunts. the perfect throat for a singer. after this, he was sure youâd be hitting high soprano notes like his loser best friend of a popstar in no time.
in which you were though, as youâre still perfectly on all fours with your mouth occupied and gojo directly propped underneath you, eating out your cunt like a starved man. you gasp, a sudden feeling of agitation leaking into your arousal.
it was approaching,
with the abrupt twitch of getoâs brows, he was coming the same time you were. âs-shittt,â he swallows, the ball stuffed in his throat, known as the adamâs apple. it occasionally shifts inside of his neck continues to move as he lets off guttural moans. with the way your tongue teasingly glides across his sensitive slit, heâs steadily preparing to shoot such a whopping load down your throat. âgood girl, gonna make me cum, gonna make me c-cum with that pretty tight throat, yeah.â
getoâs low voice judders a bit, heâs that close that he almost starts to spasm.
with a concise bite on his lip, stopping himself from drawing bloodâhe leers down at you, a thumb of his stroking your lip. you were a mess, amounts of your own drool seeping down the corners of your lips before he wipes it away. âcâmonnn, cum with me pretty, make a mess on that loserâs tongue for me.â
âfuck you s-suguru.â gojo grumbles, the rapid tempo of his tongue having you start to feel all kinds of pleasurable feelings. your legs had already gave out. two hands of gojoâs grip against your ass, giving it a firm squeeze before you clench against his mouth. whilst gojoâs goading at you with his tongue, againâgetoâs cock reaches all the way to the roof of your throat. your tongue dances against the prodding veins that coats his dick once more before within seconds, he shoots out.
heâs still got a hand cupped over your head. the leather of his glove on his right hand tugs against the hairs of your scalp as heâs emptying a gooey volume down your tongue. âugh, âs it. so much iâve been savinâ so much for you,â he pants, lengthy strands of his hair continuing to block his view of vision in his face. as getoâs abs tenses, the minute you taste the viscous spurts of his bitterly sweet cum, it slowly starts to drizzle in your mouth.
it pours down your throat like the niagaraâ not even seconds later and you finish also, body twitching and overcoming with the hypnotic feelings of ectacsy and fucking salaciously lewd nirvana,
as you rut your hips against gojoâs face a few more times, he grips your hips whilst you come undone. he groans, the tent in his pants practically poking through his designer âtoru briefs that costs well over four hundred dollars. but leave it to the popstar to spend his money on pretty boxers, blue too, his favorite color.
geto inhales a single breath, nostrils flaring all up before he wraps a hand around his lengthâfinally pulling it out of your mouth.
he had a sheepish grin while he stares at you being laid back against the couch, slouching, and thatâs when he huffs, a thumb poking your cheek to open it. âl-letâs see that tongue,â and he rubs his swollen tip against the edges of your tremoring lips. you swallowed, lolling out your pink, needy tongue and gojo sits up to see also. he couldnât help but feel a tang of jealously, he wanted your attention. âmhm, good girl. nice ân clean, swallowed it all ân didnât waste a drop,â and his eyes peer towards gojo who had a cute scowl on his lips. ah, he was already starting to feel left out. âsatoru, kiss her.â
âuh? donât tell me what to do, i was gonna do that anyway,â he pouts, his pretty eyes rolling back.
such sass, geto snickers at him before he kneels down to bring you up close to him. gojo cups your face, inching his wet lips toward you before he presses his own against yours. you moan, feeling the popstarâs hands wander through your dazzled blouse. with the taste of yourself still residing on his tongue, you grow addicted immediately.
a hand of his ghosts around the back of your neck, pulling you close and another hand of his ghosts between your spread open thighs. âgrind against me, y-yeah, fuck,â he whines, feeling you already rub against his body. gojoâs a sloppy kisser too. the moment his tongue delves into yours, tangling with your own, he starts to feel volumes of his saliva dribble out from his mouth.
messy, a perfect way to describe the popstar. heâs had plenty of action throughout his lifeâ it usually comes with the fame, but heâs never felt like this with someone like you.
sure, this was probably all counts of unprofessionalism but he didnât care. you didnât care either. geto, well ⊠he was just geto.
âprincess, keep grindinâ against him like that ân youâre gonna make him cum through his sweats,â geto chortles, pulling you off of him to press his own lips against you. gojo grumbles, watching his two band mates make out â oh, it was just something about your taste that made them both so drawn to you. they were driven to your lips, to your taste, to you in general. like moths to a flame. getoâs kisses were more passionate and sincere, he wraps a hand around your neck gently, a thumb caressing the passageway of your throat whilst he starts to suck against your tongue. with lips crashing amongst each other, he parts your legs open just a bit more before he departs away. âcan never get enough,â and he hums to his best friend with a wry grin. âsatoru, aw. what? are ya mad at me?â
âi was kissing her, man.â
âmore like swallowing her face whole, come on baby-â
as they continue to bicker right in front of you, gojo leans back against the couch and geto props up directly behind you. he yanks down his sweats from last minute rehearsal and you hover over him in preparation to straddle him.
âsatoru, youâre pouting.â you point out, cupping his face. indeed he was, cute pink bottom lip sticking out and heâs about to melt at how hot you look on top of him.
âitâs because heâs gonna live up to his other stage name as a two pump champ.â geto yawns,
gojo glares, desperately wishing to wipe that sly smirk off of getoâs face. then again he wasnât exactly lying. the popstarâs known for a lot of things but most importantlyâhe was known for being the two pump champ, how he could barely last a few solid minutes inside of a girl before he completely spazzes out, finishing prematurely.
that only happened sometimes,
according to gojo.
âiâll fuck you,â gojo bleats.
âwhat?â geto smirks.
âi said fuck you.â gojo corrects himself, barely even comprehended what he said the first time.
âyeah? maybe later.â
âstop flirting,â you roll your eyes, lifting yourself a bit on top of gojo. feeling getoâs hands suddenly cling onto your waist, you let out a soft murmur. âcan i take you both?â
in a hoarse whisper, geto sneaks a few kisses against your collarbone. âare you asking, princess?â and his touch alone sends you a plethora of shivers everywhere. you lean back against his chest, still straddling gojo before biting your lipâreplying with a subtle nod. âah, âtoru she wants to take us both. got enough energy for that?â
he shoots him daggers and the bassist only grins.
âf-fuck, jusâ . . hurry up. âm fuckinâ hard,â he swallows, his own fingertips brushing against the very curvature of your rocking hips.
white strands of his hair practically binding against his forehead. heâs undoubtedly hard, feeling his breathing slow down a bit as he looks down. your wet cunt was all swollen and preparing to be destroyed by them both. you werenât even sure if you could take them both at the same time timeâbut where thereâs a will, thereâs a way,
you were far too pent up to even think about tonightâs show. your throbbing only increases before you get a hold of gojoâs length. heâs more thin with a lot of inches while getoâs more thick and bulky. just picturing the mere image of them both stuffing you full has your panties in a twist. speaking of pantiesâ they were still leisurely pulled to the side of you, not bothering to take them off fully.
âyouâre so fuckinâ hot,â gojo mewls out, his voice sounds more like a whine than anything. it was a contest between the both of you though â who was the most louder. gojo satoru or your pussy, he couldnât help it. his whines only continue to ring across the small, claustrophobic room the further you take them both. âthatâs it, yeah. jusâ keep those pretty eyes down h-here.â
a shaky breath cuts out from gojoâs lips as you feel him start to gradually sink inside of your cunt.
you moan almost immediately, holding onto his thighs whilst getoâs right behind you, following the same. youâre straddling gojo and taking him from the front and also taking geto from behind. the entirety of your pussy was lukewarm, it makes gojo already start to spasmâa familiar candied texture lingers in his mouth, his saliva that trickles inside before he can eventually swallows. youâre so tight at first, the grip you have against them both does wonders..
if it was anything though, gojo would take pussy over publicity any day.
you felt way too good. it doesnât take them long before they both start to bottom out inside of you. geto nips a few kisses near the outer areas of your collarboneâhe could never get enough of your taste, both of them couldnât.
you were sweet like candy, gojo always did have a sweet tooth after all. as theyâre both easing their ways inside of your slick entrances, you slump back against getoâs chest. âfuck, âs right. nice ân slow baby. takinâ us both so well.â
the stretch was purely appetizingâyour cunt instinctively squeezes down against them, clamping.
as you start to jerk your hips forward with them being all the way in, you feel getoâs hands slither its way inside of your dazzled blouse. near the very skirts of the fabric, he fondles against your neglected breasts, giving them a nice firm grab. the tips of his soft padded thumbs strum against your nipples and you whine. âf-fuck,â you moan out, your hips rutting against them both in harmonyâin perfect sync. even the sofaâs producing a tune of its own with the constant repetitive creaking. with getoâs hands still roaming against your body, it trails down to your chest and near your tummy. he cunningly grins once he feels the written lines of his signature displayed on your body. his signatureâearlier, youâd ask him to write his name on you and he was more than happy to oblige. the musk of the strong scented sharpie wafts through the air, his fingers slew against the neatly written words that spelled out âsuguruâs favoriteâ in bold.
as youâre riding gojo, he takes a peek himself at your exposed abdomen and he grunts under his breath. âfucker.â
âsomeone mad?â geto fake pouts, poking fun at his best friend and that only gifts him a glare.
you continue to grind your hips against them, feeling gojoâs touch gently caress the lower parts of your body. the blaring roaring chants outside of the room near the arena only gets louder. like most of his shows, it was pretty packed. gojoâs always getting sold out shows of around thousands of people just to see him perform live.
but oh, did his precious little fangirls hate your guts.
they didnât just hate you, they loathed you.
they loathed how you just randomly came into the picture, how you came out of nowhere and started opening up shows for him. everyone always wanted in on the scoop though. who were you and just why was gojo so obsessed?
where thereâs gojoâs intimidating lengthâthereâs getoâs deliciously fat girth. you couldnât pick out just who was stuffing you deeper, you felt everything all at once. youâre unwaveringly moving your hips against them both and your cuntâs squelching out such pleasurable symphonies. âugh,â gojo groans, dragging your hips back and forth against him with his hands. youâre so pretty like this, the view heâs got of you just riding him makes his dick twitch inside of you. youâve never felt so full, with both guys already bottomed outâyou almost struggle to barrel in both lengths at first. âk-keep ridinâ me like this ân iâm gonna cummm.â
youâre working your hips against them bothâgeto still has his hands attached to your chest, gently seeping his teeth into the juncture of your neck. his tongue was so warm, he flicks his moving muscle against the piercing marks heâs left you on your collarbone.
so sweet..
with each hole, itâs both getting its fair share of fullness and every flavorsome inch youâre taking your mouth watering. it salivates quickly and not before longâyou feel yourself convulsing from each of them. you feel a palpitating pang surge underneath your thighs as you bounce against them both. the couch suddenly shrieks in unexpected dismay at the piles of weight slamming against the furniture each second.
ârelax, easy easy,â geto purrs against you, licking near the outer shell of your ear. you moan, his hands starting to feel elsewhere before he rubs a few circles against your folds. you gasp, your body jolting in response. the stimulation was almost too much to bareâtoo good, combining both shafts, you felt the fullest one could ever be.
within seconds, theyâre both buried to the hilt.
you pierce your teeth into your bottom lip before you start to rock. gojo stares at your bodyâthe cute halfway pulled up blouse that was shimmering in the light. once all pretty and neat, now wrinkled and practically ripped to shreds all thanks to the tight grips of the two stars. gojo loudly whines, a hand of his sticking to your hips like velcro before he starts to yoke your hips further into him. âgoddamn, s-so warm, jusâ askinâ to be stretched by us both, fuck âm not gonna last.â
âlike i said, two pump champ.â geto whispers, broad hands of his own clinging to your backside.
his best friend gives him nothing more but a glower again as youâre taking both of them from each hole. the stretch lasts for a good while, your gummy textured walls squeezes against them before you feel a sudden coil burst. so good, the way your hips roll and throw back against them was so hot. the recoilâgetoâs personal favorite part. he loves to give your ass spanks as you continue to jerk and jostle against them both. bodies on bodies on bodiesâgojo grunts lowly as he brings a hand to play with your ignored tits. a thumb of his grazes against your unclamped bra that was just barely shielding your soft plump mounds.
âf-fuck,â you moan, rocking your hips repeatedly, the chants from the area only grows louder until itâs a deafening roar. time was merely up but you could care less. the hot warmth of getoâs breath brushes against your skin as he slides his tongue against your neck. he loved to dig his pearly whites into the depths of your skin, giving you a playful nibble. he does all that only to kiss against the new marks that print into your skin. he wants more of you. âs-stretchinâ me out sâgood.â
as youâre being mushed with them both â your breaths start to become more heavy and irregular.
wet, your cunt sloshes and sloshes from each movement and itâs so lewd. youâre jerking back and forth until the sofaâs squeaking out pretty melodic moans of itself. youâre sopping wet, you reach down to touch yourself and geto grabs your wrist. ânuh uh,â he coos against your ear. âthis pussyâs for my hands only, baby.â
âand mine..â gojo pouts.
âyeah, no,â geto chimes, hearing your cute grumble before he touches your swollen cunt for you. âmmm, such a wet girl. canât believe you were really gonna perform with a pussy this soaked. my my.â
gojoâs losing it underneath youâhis face flushes before heâs dragging you quicker and quicker against him. sharp exhales leave from his lips and itâs not before long that you and him were both getting closeâgeto shortly following too. it only takes about a good few minutes before that familiar pool stirs into the deep abyss of your obscene heat. you felt a good parcel of nerves trigger all over youâre body and you canât stay still. with your mouth hanging open, getoâs continuing to rub circles against your throbbing clit.
âc-cum, âm gonna cum,â you whimper pathetically, feeling the honed edge of his hips strike into you at a more hasty tempo. geto canât keep his hands off you, they both canât keep their hands off of you.
the minute you feel the fat head of gojoâs dick broach against that particular spot. youâre seeing all types of unnamed stars in your blurred vision.
itâs here, youâre long awaited orgasmâalmost, itâs at the very tip of your tongue again, the very edge.
with the way your pussyâs responding to them both, youâre dripping like a spigot â not even caring that youâre coating each of their dicks with your saturated juices. âmake a mess baby,â geto whispers, a hand wrapping around your throat as your ass pressed up against him. âcum on our dicks, yeah. ride satoru âtill he fuckinâ whines.â
the pace only quickensâgojo lies back with his head already thrown back in defeat. âiâm gonna fuckinâ die,â he whimpers, his pulsing dick at its very peak. it feels so good for him that it almost hurts. gojo spanks your ass a few times for encouragement, feeling the tightness of his jaw clench down before he feels you wring around his crazed shaft. âh-hah, that would make a good track title. âm gonna fuckinâ dieeee.â
âs-shut up.â you moan, slinging your arms around the popstar. one glance at him and heâs already pussy drunk.
rightfully, you lean in to kiss him as you finally cum. as expected his tongue parts inside of you sloppily, masses of his famous saliva cascades down the sides. he was nothing but a mess for you. as youâre slowing your hips down, both of them approach their own individual releases. gojoâs hands run everywhere on your body, you shudder from his touch whilst you feel getoâs hips piston itself forward. your toes grow limp as youâre finally becoming undoneâgojo follows as theyâre both driving the thickness of their cocks into your slick, needy entrances.
as your legs lie flat, the both of them end up finishing at the same time. itâs so much, youâre feeling yourself get dumped and itâs already starting to overflow. gojoâs filling you from the front and getoâs taking care of you from behind. âeasy, rock against him like that, yeah,â he hushes you, easing his thumbs against your hips in tiny little circles to calm you down. itâs trickling into you in such a slow way, gooey velvety portions of cum oozing its way into your pussy. itâs loud too, squelch after squelch reverberating throughout the entire room that it develops its own vibrato..
âtouch her, âtoru,â geto continues, latching his tongue against the miniature bite marks that press near your neck. the popstar was worn out despite it being just a few minutes. with heaving pants departing from his lips, he brings his hands to feel against your waist, your breasts, and back down between your legs. âshe did so good for us,â and he kissed the top of your head, speaking in a rasp. âgonna perform with all this this cum stuffed inside, baby?â
ây- yeah,â you whine, feeling geto abruptly pull out to where youâre just bestriding gojo now. you take a quick glance down and your panties werenât there anymore. you sigh, you really liked those. back to gojoâhis dick that was still twitching inside of you grows flaccid and he whimpers at the faint jittery motion of your hips. âfuck, we donât have to perform. canât satoru just cancel the show?â
âand get dragged on twitter? heh, girl no..â gojo swipes a hand across his forehead as heâs still spilling such amounts inside of you. itâs a mess, the once flashy white sofa was all ruined with nothing but a salacious mixture of soaked liquids.
speaking of though,
as gojoâs catching his final breaths with you still hovering over him, he pulls out his phone. his sheepish smile turns into a look of horror once he opens tmz. skimming his eyes against the blue-lit screen, his lip tremors as he reads the bold red and black text. âfamous popstar satoru gojo, bassist suguru geto and new opening singer heard screwing ⊠backstage?â
geto deadpans and you furrow your eyebrows, getting off of him. âhow?â
âidiot still has his fuckinâ mic on.â
gojoâs eyes widen as he stares in his peripherals at his mic. not again, and indeed it was very much on and operated. you could hear the echo grow louder from the arena just a few feet down now that it was against his lips. then it hits you, the ongoing chants from outside werenât happening anymore. now, it was just pure booing. he uses two fingers to bring his mic up to the side of his mouth before switching it to autotune. âoops. no refundsâŠ.?â
#â
vegasbaby.#popstar!gojo#gojo smut#geto smut#gojo x reader#geto x reader#gojo satoru x reader#gojo satoru smut#geto suguru x reader#geto suguru smut#geto x you#gojo x you#suguru geto x reader#satosugu x reader#gojou satoru x reader#jjk smut#jjk x reader#jjk x you#jujustsu kaisen x reader#jujutsu kaisen smut#jujutsu kaisen x reader#jujutsu kaisen x you#anime smut#female reader#cw sex mention
5K notes
·
View notes
Text
Don't Call Me Kid - Chapter 8 (part two)
(Rafe Cameron x Reader series, 6.2k words)
series summary: You'd had a crush on Rafe Cameron since you were six years old, but he friend zoned you at every turn. Once shy and insecure, you found new confidence and self-love after high school. When your high school friends go on a reunion beach trip, Rafe finally sees what he lost, but he isn't going to give you up without a fight.
tropes: unrequited crush, glow up, she fell first/he fell harder
series content: some angst, eventual fluff, slow burn, tomfoolery and shenanigans, drinking, fem!reader has occasional insecurity and body image issues
âą series masterlist
A blood curdling shriek rang through the house, jolting Carter from her restless dreams.
She sat straight up in bed, heart racing as she looked around the dark room, head so heavy she could barely remember where she was or how she got there.
In her hungover mental fog, she pieced it together slowly. She was at the beach house, in her room, it was early, she drank so much last night and Topper said -
âOH MY GOD!âÂ
Another sharp scream came from downstairs, and her heart rate spiked all over again. She pulled the fluffy comforter around her shoulders and hurried out of the room, quiet on the stairs as she nervously approached the source of all the commotion.
When she saw what was inducing Sabrinaâs shock, she doubled back, hiding around the corner so they couldnât see her. Her stomach churned with bitter loathing, and something else even more nauseatingâŠ
She dropped the blanket and rushed to the half-bath off the houseâs entryway, doubled over the toilet bowl as last nightâs poor choices continued to haunt her.
â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â
Rafe drove faster than he had before your interrupted rendezvous, seeming not to want to drag this adventure out anymore. You eyed him nervously from the passenger seat, searching for words that werenât coming to you.Â
Tongue tied and exhausted was not how you wanted to begin thisâŠwhatever this was between you. Rafe had given you words, so many of them, back on the beach and all he asked in return was a simple yes or no.
Are you my girl?
No four words had ever felt so heavy. The shitty part was, you wanted to say yes. At the sound of his breathless question every cell in your body was screaming yes! Iâm your girl! Iâve always been your girl!Â
But then there was that pesky piece of self preservation that cemented itself in your heart all those years ago and didnât plan to give up any time soon.Â
He looked so disappointed when you couldnât give him a quick and easy answer, his chest now deflated and shoulders sunken as he drove the rest of the route home. Despite your lingering hesitation, you felt like you needed to give him something, needed to lift the frown that was settled on the lips you had tasted so many times this morning.
âIâm sorry,â you mumbled.
âFor what?â He asked.
âIâmâŠslow,â you began, âit takes me a while, yâknow? To find the words. Iâm not like you, I donât know how you came up with that speech in less than a minute.â
Rafe laughed, confusing you.
âWhat?â
âYou think I came up with that speech in a minute?â He chuckled, âIâve been practicing it every day since senior year of high school.â
Your heart clenched at the endearing thought of him in front of the mirror, driving to class, taking a shower all while rehearsing what heâd say if you ever gave him the chance.
âOh,â you tucked your hair behind your ear.
It was infuriating, your complete inability to get a grip on your own thoughts and feelings around him. It had always been this way. You were well-spoken and sound-minded, until this one person was in your atmosphere, his presence your own personal kryptonite.
To be fair to yourself, it wasnât just your own weakness for him that had caused you to build such high walls. When you were kids, he sometimes made you feel this way on purpose. He used to have fun watching you get flustered, just the right amount of flirting to send you into a tizzy, only to leave you spinning like a top with no one to stop you.
You truly tried to leave the past behind, burying it somewhere back in the sand on the beach. You reminded yourself that the Rafe of your memories was not the one sitting next to you right now. But that might just be the problem, because at least you knew that Rafe, you knew exactly what he would do next.
If he grabbed your hand, you knew he was about to drop it. If he said something sweet, you knew he was about to say something passive aggressive. If he acted like he loved you, you knew he was about to act like heâd never met you a day in his life.
But this Rafe, this new one, was completely unpredictable. Wild and dangerous in his apparent affection for you. How were you supposed to know what he did next wasnât going to hurt? He was right about what he said on the jet ski - you wonât know until you give him the chance. Easier said than done.
âYou donât have to say anything right now,â he offered after youâd been quiet for a long time.
âThis week has just beenâŠâ trying to come up with one word to describe it felt like a futile task.
âOverwhelming?â Rafe tried to help.
âSurprising,â you countered. âIâve never been good with surprises.â
âYou like to know whatâs coming next,â he nodded, once again displaying a deep knowledge of you that you never knew he possessed.
Like he could read your mind, his arm stretched across the small divide and his palm, warm and soft, settled on your thigh, a single soothing stroke to let you know heâs still here, heâs still yours. The feeling of his skin touching yours was like aloe vera directly on the burn.
With a grateful smile, you leaned back in the seat and took a deep breath as he steered you home.
â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â
Carter padded down the hall, stopping three separate times, trying to decide if she should just go back to her own room. But the sight of her frantic texts to you still saying âdeliveredâ and not âreadâ was too concerning to ignore.
She opened Topperâs door without knocking.
He was sitting up against his headboard, typing feverishly on his phone. At the sight of her, he clutched his duvet cover, pulling it up higher over his nearly naked body.
âHave you ever heard of knocking?âÂ
âPlease, like I havenât seen it all before. Like I didnât see it yesterday,â she rolled her eyes.
âOh okay, so you do remember. Based on the way you were acting last night I thought maybe youâd forgotten weâd ever been together,â he snipped at her.
âI donât want to talk about last night,â she waved him off, dismissing his complaints flippantly, âare you aware of whatâs happening downstairs right now? Of who is happening downstairs right now?â
âYes, I saw her pull up,â he returned his attention to his phone and his frenzied typing.
Outside his cracked open door, Carter heard Kelce, Tom, and a few others come barreling up the stairs, chatting about the recent arrival.
âBe so fucking for real, did you invite her?â Carter said, attempting to lower her voice.
âI donât know if anyoneâs ever told you this but you do this thing where you think youâre whispering and youâre actually not,â Topper informed her.
âTopperâŠâ
âNo, I didnât invite her.,â he answered. âActually I was about to ask if you did.â
âWhy the fuck would I do that? I hate her.â
âWow alright, hate's a strong word, Carter, maybe calm down a little.â
Ever since their knock-down-drag-out at the club last night, the arguing that was usually playful and lighthearted had an edge of actual bitterness to it.
âFirst of all, if you ever tell me to âcalm downâ again, Iâm going full Lorena Bobbitt on your ass. Second of all, you need to go down there and tell her to leave,â she flicked her hair behind her shoulder and held her chin up as she bossed him around. He hated that despite how mad at her he was, he fucking loved it.
âHow does that job possibly fall on me?â He scoffed.
âArenât you Mr. Team Rafe-and-my-sister? Donât you want to get rid of the reason they stopped talking in the first place?â She reasoned.
âIâm not gonna tell her she canât be here,â he shut her down. âItâs not my house, and itâs really none of my business. Or yours.â
Her eyes narrowed at him, âoh yeah? Then who are you texting so much over there?â
âIâm just giving him a headâs up,â he shrugged. âShe should probably know too.â
âAnd youâre just assuming theyâre together?â She snarled.
âPuh-lease,â he rolled his eyes, âdid you see them at the club last night? Thereâs no way they didnât hook up.â
She wouldnât accept it, couldnât, even though she knew somewhere deep in her gut that he was probably right.Â
When Rafe still didnât answer any of his texts, Topper sighed heavily, âfuck it, I donât care if Iâm cockblocking, Iâm calling him.â
Before he could dial, the house shook with the slam of the front door. Carter and Topper hurried out to the hall and hesitated at the top of the steps. Your lone voice carried up to them, talking to no one in particular as you muttered, âun-fucking-belivable.â
Carter actually did whisper this time, âI think it might be too late for thatâŠâ
â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â Â
The feeling of Rafeâs hand, warm and steady on your thigh, as he drove the rest of the route home was so nice and comforting, you let yourself slip into the possibility that this could actually be it. Maybe you really could just leave the past behind you, maybe you really had finally found each other and it could just be simple like this.
But your fantasy didnât last long.
Rafe parked in the spot across the street that you had taken Carterâs car from a few hours ago. Even when he turned the key and cut the engine, he didnât remove his hand from your leg.Â
âYou ready?â He sighed.
âFor what?â You questioned, eyeing him curiously, his face serious as he looked down at the site of his hand on your skin.
He shook his head like he didnât know the answer himself, âreality, I guess.â
You placed your hand over his, smirking at the sight of your fingers encompassing each otherâs, wanting so much more from these hands and truly believing youâd have all the time in the world to enjoy them.Â
âBring it on,â you gave him a small smile.
âHe leaned across the center console and dropped a deep kiss to your lips, causing you to sigh into his mouth. All the times you imagined kissing him, you never thought such a rough-around-the-edges guy would have such soft lips. You felt like you might be able to spend forever with them on your skin.
When he finally pulled away, you reached for the handle of your door, beginning to open it, but Rafe reached across your body and pulled it shut again.
âWhat are you doing?â You asked in surprise.
He smiled that perfect, dimpled grin of his, âextra credit.â
You giggled as he hurried to climb out of the driverâs side, hurrying around to your door and opening it with a chivalrous flair.
âWow,â you beamed, accepting his hand as he helped you down from the tall vehicle. âYou werenât kidding about trying to be a gentleman.â
âFor you, Iâll be anything,â he flirted.
Despite your best efforts not to, you blushed, the red hue on your cheeks deepening when Rafe kept your hand in his, intertwining his fingers with yours as you walked back to the house. It was the first time heâd held your hand out in the open like this, where anyone could look out from the windows of the beach house and see the two of you together. It was foreign to you, his public display of affection, and yet it felt so right. You couldnât help but wish it hadnât taken this long.
âCan I ask you something?â You said quietly.
âAnything,â he squeezed your hand assuringly.Â
âWhy didnât we do this a long time ago?âÂ
Rafeâs face fell slightly, watching his feet as they made less and less forward progress on the sidewalk, until he came to a full stop. The question was mostly meant to be lighthearted, a tease really, but his solemn reaction made your stomach twist with concern.
âIâŠâ he started, voice unsteady, not meeting your eyeline, âI donât know if I should tell you this but -â
You never knew what he wasnât supposed to tell you, because before he could, a sickeningly familiar voice called out from the front porch.
âHey guys!â
Head snapping toward the sound, you looked up, and there she was, as stunning as ever in that same signature everything-youâre-not-ness.Â
Cassie Bryant.
Her face was adorned with a glistening smile, yours was noticeably not. Everything in you sunk, including the corners of your lips, completely unable to hide the way your heart dropped six feet under the ground at the sight of her.
She was somehow even more golden and glowing now than she was back then. Glossy blonde hair flowing down her back like a waterfall of silk. Her perfect, blemish free skin glowed in the early morning light. Her big, round Disney Princess eyes quickly found Rafe and flicked over your joined hands, clocking the way they were folded together in unmistakable intimacy.
It happened so quickly, and yet it felt like years worth of hurt and heartache compacted into one small moment.Â
At the sight of Cassie on the porch, Rafe dropped your hand.
â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â
Surely, any minute now, a camera crew would pop out from the bushes and announce that you were being Punkâd.
Or maybe itâd be the Mythbusters:
The myth? That you can actually heal from your childhood trauma with just four years of painstaking hard work. Well, weâre about to prove that all of that can be unraveled in the span of 72 hours! Also, we will be using your heart as our crash test dummy. Myth busted!
You didnât look over at Rafe, couldnât bear to watch the way he pulled his body away from yours, ever-so-slightly, almost imperceptibly. But you could feel it all the same, and you were sure she could too.Â
Before Cassie could say anything else, the front door opened behind her, Sabrina stepping out of the house and taking in the unfolding scene on the lawn.
âOh shit,â she laughed, âthis is awkward!â
Itâs like her main goal in life was to find new and creative ways to make your bad moments worse.
âIs it?â Cassie asked, seemingly unaware of the cause of Sabrinaâs laughter. âWe were just saying hi.â
She caught your eye as she said it, a polite but knowing smile on her lips. You realized with shock that she absolutely knew what was happening and was trying to make you feel better about it. You should just be grateful for the unexpected kindness, but something in you was suspicious. The Cassie you knew wouldâve jumped at the chance to embarrass you, and she wouldâve loved the way Rafe was treating you like you had the plague.
Plus, her taking pity on you, acknowledging the way Rafe had just hurt you, was somehow worse than her just being mean to you. Youâd rather she go back to that.
âYâall having a good trip?â She asked you and Rafe when the silence had lasted just a little too long.
You looked to Rafe, waiting for him to answer, begging him silently to say something that indicated that you were in fact having a good tripâŠtogether.
But he just said, âitâs been cool. Weatherâs shit, though.â
âYeah thatâs what Sab told me, but I got a few days off my internship so I thought Iâd come hang with yâall,â she said, eyes on you as she spoke, like she owed you an explanation.
âWell, welcome, then,â you smiled a polite smile that didnât meet your eyes.
âYou ready?â Sabrina asked, linking arms with Cassie, thick as thieves.Â
âWeâre going into town for some brunch if you guys want to join,â Cassie offered.
âThatâs okay, I need to check on Carter,â you declined, all eyes turning to Rafe for his response.
âUh yeah, Iâm good here, th-thanks,â he stuttered, so awkward and shaky, a completely different person from the guy who was delivering monologues and sweeping you off your feet just a few hours ago.
Cassie just smiled politely once more as Sabrina pulled her into the car. As they drove off, you stood wordlessly with Rafe on the front walk, your chest completely hollow. You mustered some nerve and finally looked at him, head tilted, a completely unamused smile tugging your lips.
âWeatherâs shit?â You repeated his words back to him.
âLookâŠâ he began but didnât finish the thought.
You just laughed humorlessly, shaking your head at him as you stormed off toward the house. Rafe stood frozen for a moment, kicking himself mentally and begging his brain to catch up with the moment, finally rushing off after you, but not able to before you slammed the door in his face.
â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â
Carter and Topper exchanged nervous glances at the sound of you stomping into the house.Â
They slowly and quietly settled on the top step, sitting forward to listen in as the front door opened and closed again, Rafeâs voice echoing through the house.
âWaitâŠâ he said, following after you as you marched further into the house toward the kitchen.
You didnât stop, âNo, go ahead, you should go to brunch with her. Donât let me keep you from a good time.â
âWait, letâs just talk,â he pleaded.
âIâm too tired, Rafe,â you rejected him. âI canât do this right now.â
âSo youâre not even gonna let me explain?â
At the top of the steps, Carter and Topper simultaneously held their breath as they listened, both jumping as Kelceâs voice startled them, âwhat are we listening to?â
âShhh,â Carter waved her hand at him, motioning for him to shut up.
Kelce plopped himself between them on the top step, shuffling a bit so theyâd make room for him. He listened in, picking up your and Rafeâs raised voices quickly.
âOh shit,â he barely whispered, âtrouble in paradise already?â
âDude shut up,â Topper cut him off.
Soon, Maddie, Tom and Jack joined the little huddle on the top step, each cluing in on the source of the entertainment in their own disruptive way before being shushed by the group and eventually sitting. You continued your argument with Rafe, completely unaware you were performing in front of a live studio audience.
âYou donât need to explain,â you told him, trudging down the front hall toward the kitchen. âI know exactly what just happened because itâs happened a thousand times before. What I donât know is why Iâm even surprised.â
âCome on,â he caught up to you, stopping you in your tracks as his large frame rounded you. âIt is not the same as it used to be.â
âItâs exactly the same,â you side-stepped him, walking into the kitchen and dropping Carterâs keys on the counter. âI mean jesus Rafe, itâs the same fucking person! I canât believe Iâm here again, itâs like Iâm having a nightmare where Iâm back in high school. Next thing you know Iâm gonna walk into homeroom and I realize Iâm completely naked.â
âSounds more like a dream to me,â he smirked, trying to flirt.
You just blinked back at him, your sharp eyes cutting straight through his head.
âDo you think this is funny?â
His smirk dropped, snatched right off his lips by your ice cold tone. Good. Youâd been waiting years to wipe that shit eating grin off his face.Â
Something new was rising in your chest, knocking out the embarrassment and sadness with a closed fist, a fury long buried coming back with a vengeance.
âI thought all that shit was behind us, over and done.â Rafe reached out towards you but you stopped him with your own rough grip, lowering his hand away from you and dropping it like heâd dropped yours.
âOh, itâs fucking done alright, so fucking done,â you spat.
 âYouâre really gonna let ten stupid seconds ruin everything thatâs happened between us? Youâre not even gonna give me the benefit of the doubt. You really think that little of me?â
âItâs literally only been two hours, and youâve already lied to me once and pushed me away the second someone saw us. And you wonder why I'm having a hard time saying yes to being with you? Itâs because I fucking canât trust you, Rafe!â
âI donât know what else I can do to show you Iâm different,â he threw his hands up in exasperation. âThis is so fucking unfair.â
âAre you being fucking serious right now?â You stepped towards him as you snapped at him. âYouâre actually pissed at me?â
âYeah, I am!âÂ
âWhy?â
âBecause I lost my best friend!â
Everyone on the top of the stairs winced, air sucked from the room when Rafe raised his voice at you. For all his flaws and mistreatment, he had never raised his voice at you before.
âOh shit,â Kelce whispered.
âShhh!â Carter and Maddie hushed him in unison, everyone leaning in a little closer to hear how youâd react. But you said nothing. They couldnât see the widening of your eyes, jaw locked tight as you gave him space to follow up on his outburst.
âDo you really think it didnât hurt me when you just up and stopped talking to me back then?â He took the space you gave him and slowly unpacked the hurt feelings heâd buried for years. âI know I was a dick, I shouldnât have taken advantage of how you felt about me, I shouldnât have strung you along. But when that shit went down senior year and you just ghosted me, I wanted to talk to you and make it right. I tried, but you blocked me out, you went from talking to me every day to radio silence without giving me a single explanation. That fucking hurt. And youâre doing the exact same thing now, not even giving me a chance to explain things. So yeah, I am a little pissed. Iâm pissed that youâre just gonna throw it all away again over nothing.â
He waited for your response with baited breath, prepared for you to yell, or cry, or do something. But you gave him nothing, mouth closed in a tight line as you turned on your heel and walked further into the kitchen, lifting the coffee pot from its home and filling it in the sink.
He watched your back as you scooped the grounds into the filter and turned on the machine. Minutes passed and you remained silent, hands on the counter, looking out the big window towards the ocean while the coffee brewed one drop at a time.
Finally, after eight cups had dripped into the pot, you spoke.
âHow was prom, by the way?â You turned to face him, the edge of the marble countertop digging into your waist as you leaned back against it, hands crossed in hostility over your chest. âI never asked.â
Rafeâs gaze fell from you almost instantly. He didnât have to ask why you were bringing this up, the âhell hath no furyâ look on your face dragging the memory forth from its carefully hidden spot in the back of his brain. Nothing made him feel like a jackass quite like that memory, and based on the mocking curve at the corner of your lips, you knew it.
The memory used to keep you up at night.Â
For a full year after it happened, it was like a fire poker bent into the shape of regret and shame was branding your heart over and over.Â
Now, the burn was healed over, still calloused and red at the edges, but youâd done your best to cover the scar tissue in the healing balms of self-love and lots and lots of therapy. Still, it was the moment in your life you were the least proud of.
Youâd thought it was gonna be you. Really, earnestly, completely delusionally, you believed when he asked for your help with his grand prom-posal that it was all a playful ruse to ask you to be his date. You stayed up all night, decorating three different poster boards with glitter glue so he could pick the one he liked best. You bought out all the battery-powered candles at Michaelâs - he said heâd pay you back, he never did. You waited with him in the park until the sun set, giddy with the hope that heâd drop the ruse and pop the question any minute.
âWhat will you do if âsheâ says no?â You attempted to flirt.
âI guess Iâd just have to take you.â
Every muscle in his body flinched at the memory and the white hot regret he felt every time it replayed in his head.
The kid who said those words was such an asshole. Standing here in the kitchen, looking down at you, the love of his goddamn life, and facing the possibility that he might lose you for good, he wanted to ring the idiotâs neck.
Because he hadnât asked you. He made you watch while he asked her. And he didnât even give you a ride home from the park.
Fuck, he wouldnât forgive himself if he was you, either.
Rafe felt about two feet tall, looking back at you with absolutely nothing to say. He was relieved for a second when you opened your mouth to speak first, until he heard the words.
âYou donât understand. The voice in the back of my head, the one Iâve spent years trying to silence, the one that tells me Iâm not enough, that Iâll never be enoughâŠitâs your voice, Rafe.â
He grasped desperately for a reply, but there were no words in the English language that made that statement any less devastating.
âMaybe thatâs not fair,â you continued before he could come up with anything, âbut I donât think I have control over that. I donât know how to undo it, if it can be undone. So those ten seconds that just happened out there? Theyâre not nothing to me. When you dropped my hand at the sight of her, I felt like I was that stupid teenage girl again, giving my whole heart to the one person who knows how to break it. Blind and foolish and desperate for you to notice her. I donât like that girl.â
You made it through the whole speech with a steady voice, up until the last sentence. Your voice cracked on those words, your heart doing the same as you pictured your younger self. The one who would sit on her bed for hours, rereading the texts she sent him and praying heâd reply.
Thinking about that version of yourself, you werenât sure if you wanted to hug her or slap her. Surely, sheâd hit you right back if she saw what you were doing now, potentially pushing away the boy she loved more than anything, finally having him within your grasp and letting him slip right through.
At the top of the stairs, unbeknownst to you, Carter was picturing that girl, too. She would roll her eyes at you back then, using sarcastic comments like âare you sure Rafe even knows how to read?â to mask her truer concern; that he could but he wouldnât, and the heart you wore on your sleeve would end up crushed again. Even now, she couldnât protect it, couldnât save it from reaching out to this boy who did nothing but break it.
Frustration welled inside her, the absolute powerlessness to put an end to this cycle that hurts you feeling like a dark cloud over her head. The anger manifested into hot, watery tears gathering on her lash line. Without permission, one slipped through, rolling down her cheek slowly.
Topper caught the whole thing, and despite their fight and his resolve to freeze her out until she apologized, he couldnât stop his hand from reaching out and stroking her cheek softly, wiping the tear away with a gentle swipe of his thumb.
They shared a look so full of unspoken words and tender emotions that they almost forgot about the conversation in the kitchen, until Rafeâs voice cut through the moment and pulled them from their silent reconciliation.
âAre you okay?â He asked you after youâd been silent for nearly a minute, trying desperately to compose yourself.
âYes, that's all just a lot. Iâm processing,â you sniffled.
âTake your time,â he said, pulling out one of the high back stools from the counter and motioning for you to sit in it.
Your body was so exhausted, even your stubborn anger at him couldnât stop you from accepting the offer. You slumped on the plush stool, folding your arms on the counter and resting your chin on them.
âHow do you like your eggs?â Rafe asked.
âIs that a pick-up line?âÂ
âNope, just a question,â he said as he opened the high cupboard and pulled out a frying pan.
You tried to remind yourself you should reject his offer to feed you, you should storm out, you should tell him where he can put his frying panâŠbut you were hungry. And so tired.
âSunny side up,â you answered.
He nodded and got to work cooking you breakfast, eggs and bacon sizzling on the stove, Rafe close by with a spatula in hand, silent as he stirred and flipped. You rested your head on your folded arms, eyes half-closed and brain sleepy, watching him.Â
If you blocked out the last twenty minutes, you could pretend this morning was your real life, could let yourself imagine it really was all this simple and pleasant and sweet; heâd cook you breakfast, youâd make him coffee, and youâd kiss until the sun rose.
At the top of the stairs, Kelce stood and started descending, before Carter reached up and grabbed his arm.
âWhat are you doing?â She whispered.
âIâm hungry!â He whined.
âYou canât go down there,â Maddie scolded him, âgive them some space.â
âAre we just gonna stay up here all day?â Tom complained as he and Jack stood to join Kelceâs crusade into the kitchen.
âEverybody sit down!â Topper whisper-yelled. âGive them five fucking minutes, youâll all survive. You can fuck off back to your rooms if you want but no oneâs going down there.â
Carter couldnât help the heart eyes she made at him, surprised and delighted by his show of aggression in your defense.
Kelce groaned as he backed back down, Tom rolling his eyes and throwing his hands up as he trudged down the hall back to his room, Jack following with a huff.
âKelce, I have a granola bar in my purse, câmon,â Maddie offered, leading him towards her own door.
Alone again, Topper and Carter looked at each other for a long, quiet moment.
âIâm sorry,â she mouthed.
âI know,â he mouthed back.
She scooted towards him, nuzzling into his side as he wrapped an arm around her shoulders, kissing her temple.
Downstairs, Rafe was done with your meal, scooping it onto a plate and sliding it to you across the counter.
âThank you,â you sat up and began nibbling at a slice of bacon.
Rafe took the stool next to you with his own plate of food. You sat in silence for a while, only the sound of forks scraping against porcelain and the occasional âcan you pass the salt?â between you.
Between bites, you rested your head on your arm again, nearly falling asleep.
âIâm so tired,â you mumbled sleepily.
âItâs been a long twenty-four hours,â Rafe agreed, taking a sip of his coffee.
âThatâs an understatement,â you snorted, sitting up again and finishing the last bite of your eggs.
âWhat aboutâŠthe next twenty-four hours?â He asked quietly.
You took a deep breath, the smile falling from your face as you considered the question underneath his question. You didnât answer him right away, hopping down from the stool and collecting your plate and his, carrying them to the sink. Rafe was quick behind you, arm reaching around and pulling the dishes from your hands to lay them in the sink. His hand rested on your waist, turning you to face him, pulling you in. Reluctantly, and without returned tenderness, you let him.
âRafe, I canâtâŠâ you said sadly.
âPlease just talk to me,â he pleaded, hands running up your arms and resting on your shoulders. You shook your head, blinking away fresh tears as you pulled away from him.
âIt hurts too much, Rafe,â your voice cracked. âAs great as the last few days have been, you canât see that being close to you hurts me. I worked so hard to get over you. So this isnât me throwing it all away, this is me protecting myself. Protecting what Iâve spent years rebuilding.â
âSo what, that's it then? Youâre just gonna go back to school and pretend this never happened?â The pain in his voice was palpable, and you cursed the part of you that wanted to reach out and make him feel better.
âI donât know, Rafe,â a small tear slipped through, gliding slowly down your cheek.
âYouâre just gonna stop talking to me, stop thinking about me?â He continued desperately.
You looked up at him finally, searching his face, nodding sadly.
âIâve done it before.â
Hurt flashed in his crystal blue eyes, flinching like your words had burned him. âYou didnâtâŠyou donâtâŠthink about me?â
âNo,â you told him honestly, another tear joining the one before it. âNever. Because if I let myself think about you, I wouldâve fallen apart. Iâm not strong enough, I wouldâve run to you, and every time I did that before, youâd let me down.â
âWhat about yesterday? What about this morning? Just think about the beach, everything was so good, it can be that way nowâŠâ
He reached out and cupped the side of your face, thumb brushing over the tears as he pulled you in toward him, kissing you out of sheer desperation. Like maybe if you tasted his lips, itâd transport you both back in time, back to the beach, back when heâd done and said everything right.Â
You allowed him to take you there for just a second, before the incident on the front walk flashed in your mind again, the pain of rejection like a knife to your gut. You pulled away from him quickly, side stepping him and moving to the other side of the kitchen, creating as much distance between you as possible.
âNo, no, you canât just kiss me and act like what just happened with Cassie didnât happen,â you shook your head rapidly, wiping your tear stained streaks with the backs of your hands. âI canât do this right now, I need some time to think.â
It required fighting every impulse he had, but he didnât push, didnât close the space between you, didnât try to regain the control he was so used to having. He just sighed deeply and nodded, eyes low.
âOkay, well let me know when youâre doneâŠthinking.â
With one last longing look at you, he stepped away to the basement steps, stopping at the top and turning halfway toward you.
âOh and that girl? The one who gave me her heart? For what itâs worth, I like her. Always have.â
With that, he was gone, the door clicking softly behind him.
Carter and Topper could hear you approach the bottom of the steps. Carter stood first, fully ready to greet you and grill you on everything that had happened since you last spoke. Topper could see all her questions and comments written on her face. He grabbed her hand and squeezed gently, stopping her before she marched down the stairs towards you. She looked at him in surprise but understood quickly as he gave her a slight shake of his head, whispering, âgive her some space.â
Reluctantly, she nodded, allowing him to lead her quietly down the hall and into his room.
Your footsteps were heavy on the stairs, body aching. Your brain was so fried you couldnât even pick one thing from the morning to focus on, like the part of your brain that processes events was temporarily out of order. So you stopped trying to think and just let your feet carry you to your bed, crawling under the covers in your clothes, falling quickly into a restless slumber.
â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â â
In your dreams, you were back in the kitchen with him, shoulder to shoulder in comfortable silence as you did the dishes together. Rafe washed and you dried.Â
Only, it wasnât the beach house kitchen, it was one youâd never been in before. And in that dream-state way of knowing something you donât actually know, you were sure it was a kitchen the two of you shared, sometime in the distant, unwritten future.
(chapter 9: part one)
a/n: I'm so sorry, I had to do it.......also the prom thing may or may not be based on a true story and I may or may not have cried writing it....
also Iâm sick and tired so I didnât edit much sorry for typos!
please note: the taglist for this series is closed. For updates when I post, follow @whytheylosttheirminds-works and turn on notifs <3
friendly reminder that writers live off of reblogs, donât forget to feed your faves! đ
#rafe cameron#rafe cameron x reader#rafe cameron fic#obx fic#drew starkey#rafe obx#rafe fanfic#rafe fic#rafe cameron x you#rafe cameron imagine#obx#outer banks#outer banks fic#topper thornton#x reader#rafe x reader#rafe cameron angst#rafe cameron fluff#don't call me kid#topper obx
2K notes
·
View notes
Text
before we shatter â jjk [one]
genre : established relationship, idol!jungkook
word count : 6k
summary : dating an idol is fun, they said. having a family with one is fun, they said. Until you're falling face forward because of your reality. A reality where Jungkook dreams of a future and a reality where your own future is collapsed.
chapter warnings : nsfw, strong language, mature content, fluff, so much angst, smut, talks of infertility, clit sucking, fingering, Jungkook worships her, dirty talk, doggy style, reader is in so much pain i love her sm, fall vibes <33, gift giving as a love language, pussy slapping with his d, big dick energy, jungkook is desperate. that's about it please mention if i missed anything.
read part two here
a/n : based on this ask so thank you anon for coming forward and giving me a chance to write this. i also wanna mention that im no doctor so please forgive me if i didn't do the topic of infertility justice. the second part gives more clarity in their case so please be kind to wait. enjoy and im v v grateful for you. you're so loved.
When you were a child, barely five, an orange butterfly came flying outside your front door. Your mom told you about it since she saw it first causing your entire face to instantly light up like the fourth of july.
An inexplicable joy filled your whole body making your day ten times better, not that you were having a bad one. A five year old canât have a bad day whatsoever.
After you were done chasing it around, secretly hoping that it would land on your nose just the way they show on television, you had to let it go and head back inside.Â
Oddly enough the next morning you saw it again, this time it was not flapping its wings like it had last night, instead it was sitting on the window beside the door. Quiet and still.Â
You, ever so curious, had to ask your mom about it. âIt might find comfort there,â she said.Â
Up until you met your boyfriend you had spent the majority of your time wondering where your comfort place is, what is that one place where you can just be yourself and not pretend to be some stoic woman. A place which lets you cry whenever you want but also replaces those tears with wide smiles and loud giggles.Â
Turns out, itâs your boyfriendâs arms.Â
Itâs true. Jungkook with his kind, sparkly bambi eyes and bunny smile stole your damn heart a few years ago and is not willing to give it back. Although you canât complain, in a world where people canât seem to find the one for themselves, the angels up there granted you a guy every inch a gentleman. Safe to say itâs not one like one of those titular relationships you've come across.Â
Heâs your solace, a roof where you can safely just about exist.Â
He heals you.
Dating an Idol comes with several perks, the biggest one of those being dealing with the huge amount of selective criticism. You feel hurt, of course, but when youâre with Jungkook, they are nothing but words behind a pixel. A pain that only lasts momentarily.Â
This pain though, is not as mundane. This one is making your stomach twist in apprehension. Youâve lost the count of how many deep breaths youâve taken.
âIâm afraid this is a case of infertility miss _____â the doctor says, earning your attention.
Youâre not able to form a word, however that does nothing to stop your subconscious mind from screaming, I knew it.
Being stupid enough to think you were well prepared to hear her say this, you mustered up the courage to enter the four walled white space which, at that time, didnât feel as narrow as it does now. Itâs almost as if itâs closing up on you.
Only after you sat before the woman in white coat and bad news, did you realize how gut wrenching this actually feels.
You face her with a weak smile, one that doesnât actually reach your eyes, âAre- are you sure youâre not mistaken?âÂ
Dr. Ana leans forward, resting her forearms on the table. The move itself tells you more than you need to. âMiss _____, I know itâll be hard for you to come to terms with this but I suggest you try. I would also like to tell you, and I hope Iâm not overstepping, but you can always go with adoption. The options are endless.âÂ
Your throat feels awfully dry and you gulp. âThank you uh, can I ask you for a favor?âÂ
âAnythingâ
âIf you happen to cross paths with Jungkook, please donât mention anything about this to him.âÂ
Dr. Ana flashes you a kind smile, âOf course not ____. Itâs your personal matter. I wouldnât dare.âÂ
âThanks a lot.âÂ
With one last nod you excuse yourself from her office. Your phone buzzes inside your pocket and you take it out, seeing Jungkookâs number stare up at you.Â
âHeyâÂ
âHey, my love. Are you busy?â His voice nearly brings tears to your eyes. It also brings up a question. Will he act the same towards you after you tell him where you are and what you just heard? Will his voice be filled with the same amount of excitement and affection for you?Â
âNo, honey. Iâm actually at my sisterâs place. She was craving some alone time with her husband and asked me to babysit Cocoâ
You can visualise him awing already. Jungkook has grown attached to your sisterâs daughter a little too much. His bond with Coco is just so bright it makes you wonder if they happened to be an actual father and daughter duo in the past life. Theyâre both full of beans and itâs a delight to see them both together.Â
He chimes, âAh my little Coco bean. Is she near? Let me hear my angel.âÂ
Pinching the bridge of your nose, you try to come up with any transitory excuse that doesnât make you run for the hills. âSheâs sleeping right now. Made me work for it but I managed to settle her downâÂ
Jungkook moans from the other side of the line and you mentally curse yourself. Not only are you lying through your teeth but also using your innocent niece as a pawn. From the day you began dating Jungkook, youâve not looked at any other man. For the first time now, you have this nagging feeling as though youâre cheating on him.Â
âWell, alright next time then. When are you coming back home?âÂ
âAs soon as they do. Do you miss me already?â I tease.
âPfft me and miss you? ImpossibleâÂ
You gasp, the audacity of this boy. âHow rude!!â
Your goofy boyfriend dares to chuckle, âI carry you with me everywhere I go, love. Itâs hard to miss someone whoâs this close to you every time of the day.âÂ
It doesnât take you long to grasp what he is referring to. The heart shaped bracelet rests proudly on his wrists and the man had refused to take it off ever since you gifted it to him. A sense of longing already creeps up in your heart, twisting it until you run out of breath.Â
Your chest expands as you fill it with much needed air, âListen, honey Iâll give you a call soon yeah? I think Coco has woken up and I must go check if she needs something,â you fake a chuckle, âYou know how she gets when sheâs irritatedâÂ
âOh yes of course. Promise to give me a call soon?âÂ
This time the smile on your face is genuine, âI promiseâÂ
âGive Coco a kiss for me. I love you.âÂ
âI love you.âÂ
Thereâs a heavy weight on your chest as soon as you hang up the call. Maybe it has always been there. So, for a couple of minutes you just stand there in the hallway of the hospital taking in the sterile smell and worrisome patients, praying that the highest power up there gives you one last chance so you could try and fix whatâs been ruined.
The commotion around you does nothing to overtake the voices in your head and sadness fires through you as you feel like youâre burning your boats. Despite all of that, you pray for one last time, this time for again being strong enough to let go.Â
Let go of your happiness.
Let go of your salvation.
Let go of your comfort.
Let go of Jungkook.
Ëàšà§âïœĄË
You click the door shut behind you, hanging the coat on the rack. Youâre not even done turning around when a muscular arm wraps around your abdomen and youâre pulled back against a taut chest.Â
âI missed youâ his voice is muffled against your jumper.
You run your palms over Jungkookâs forearm, stopping to interlace your fingers with his.The way his hands fit with yours is adorable to you as if they were made to do so. The bracelet on his wrist is cool against your skin and you smile. âYou know whatâs funny? This guy I talked to earlier said itâs impossible for him to miss meâÂ
He rests his chin on top of your shoulders, cheeks warm against yours. He has grown out a stubble which makes him look manlier for some reason and you canât stop caressing it with your fingers whenever you cup his face.
âYouâre talking to other guys?â If you hadnât known Jungkook better than himself, you would have missed the pout of his lips when he said that.Â
You turn your face and place a sloppy kiss on his cheekbones, âOnly my favourite guy in the whole world.âÂ
He breaks out in a toothy grin and holds your gaze. âYouâre my favourite girl too but I think you already know that.âÂ
You nod but the pang of guilt is still lingering in your heart. âStill love hearing it.âÂ
Jungkook releases you from his embrace and walks back, rounding the kitchen counter until heâs holding up a large bowl. âReady for our fall ritual?âÂ
Jungkook and you have been using your mumâs recipe to bake chocolate chip cookies every fall and while you enjoy baking with him, the thing that you take the most pleasure from is his face when he munches on the first cookie.
Itâs one of your favorite sights ever. It takes quite a bit of effort to bake them but hell if you wouldnât do it all over again just to see him close his eyes and moan like it is the best thing since sliced bread.Â
You join him behind the counter and look around. From the way the batter has already been prepared you suppose heâs been at it for a while. There are some chocochips in a small bowl across from you with some cranberries next to them because he knows you like them in your cookies.Â
âYou donât ever forget about the cranberries, do you?âÂ
âNope. Theyâre your favourite plus if you eat well, I can eat you wellâ ouch,â he jumps, âWhat was that for?âÂ
You offer him a glare which does nothing to stop the smile threatening to break out of your lips, âBehaveâÂ
His face inches closer to yours, âNow honey donât be acting like I didnât give you the best orgasm this morningâÂ
Oh well, how can you forget about that? Ninety nine percent of the time you love waking up in his arms while heâs the big spoon but thereâs that one percent where he wakes you up with his head between your legs, sometimes with his face under your shirt sucking on your nipples. Indissoluble passion within him. His ability to satisfy you with his mouth alone needs to be studied because god if you donât crave more and more.Â
You blink, once twice thrice, âYouâre incorrigibleâÂ
He lets out a cackle at your flustered face as you wonder when you will stop blushing like a fool around him. Itâs been years and he still makes you feel like youâre wrapped up in a ball of jitters. Jungkook leans back and straightens up. He plucks the apron from the counter before coming up behind you. âHold your hair up for meâ He demands.Â
You grab a fistful of your hair and lift them up as he settles it on your neck before tying the knot at your back. With one last kiss on the back of your neck he joins you.Â
âHow long has it been since you began making this?âÂ
âNot long ago. Thought Iâd wait for you to come back home and then continueâ
You watch him add the chocochips into the dough. His tattoos are barely visible behind the cozy sweater heâs wearing. At the risk of sounding like a hypocrite, Jungkook with his perfect physique and gorgeous face looks good in everything, more so naked, but nothing triggers your cuteness aggression more than him wearing a fluffy knitted sweater, believe it or not. One which you knitted at that.
He pulls your attention away pausing your little drooling session, âHowâs Coco bean doing?âÂ
A sudden urge of getting close to him creeps up and you sneak between the counter and him, hugging him as you nuzzle your face in his chest. He smells like cinnamon. He places a gentle kiss on the crown of your head before resting his chin there.Â
âYou smell so goodâÂ
âThanks and sheâs as chaotic as ever. Nailea bought the cutest pair of pyjamas for her,â you look up at him, âShe looked like a loaf of bread when they made her wear it.âÂ
âNo way. Should we buy her another one of those?â he pulls back, barely able to hide the excitement on his face.
âYouâre gonna spoil herâÂ
âDamn right I will and if you call this spoiling, wait till I get one of those made by me.âÂ
There it is.Â
If Jungkook wasnât so fond of children, would it have been easier for you to cope? You do realize that youâre a stoneâs throw away from losing him for once and for all. In the old days you heard somewhere that it takes a strong man to save to save himself and a great man to save another.
You want to be that brave person who saves him from lifelong loathing and regret towards you.
This turning point in your life gives you two options, one where you can hang by a thread and bite your tongue while you continue your life with him, another where you set him free. The latter one wins and you, however, lose.Â
âHey you went silent there. You okay?â He cups your cheek with one hand, his thumb grazing your cheekbones so gently you try not to cry.Â
You nod and flash him a smile. Or at least you try to smile and detach yourself from him. âPerfect. Letâs get those cookies baking shall we?âÂ
Jungkook keeps looking at you with an expression which tells you heâs trying to search for something, but you try not to give anything away. Yet.
He gives you a look, his eyes sparkling under the low light in the room,
âWait here for a second iâll be right backâÂ
âWhere are you goi-â
âJust a second. Donât moveâ His voice trails off as he goes further into the bedroom. A minute later when he comes back, thereâs nothing different about him except the sneaky smile on his face. He walks towards you and grabs you by the waist as he sits you on the counter. Your hands instantly clutch his shoulders for support.Â
âWhat is happening, baby?â You mumble, clearly in a fog.Â
He says nothing as he gets down on his knees. Taking a hold of your right leg, he places it on his thigh. You swallow.
He looks up, clashing his eyes with yours, âYou ask too many questions, do you know that?âÂ
Seconds later heâs taking something out of his jogger pocket and a cool sensation brushes your skin. You peek down, curiosity finally killing the cat as you see a silver anklet adorned by a pink stone in the middle of it embraced around your ankles.Â
His name is a whisper on your lips, âJungkookâ Â
He gets up, facing you as he stands. But not before pecking the anklet as well as your skin. His face which earlier was eerie, now entirely soft.Â
âMom sent this for you.âÂ
You donât hold back tears this time, letting them run free. You glance at the jewellery again as it shines under the light of the kitchen lamp. The pink stone glares at you as if it knows youâre not worthy of such a valuable item.Â
âItâs beautifulâ
He gently wipes the tears away,
âItâs just the beginning, love. Iâm not gonna stop until I see a band wrapped around your finger. I feel too lonely being the only one there.âÂ
You playfully smack him on the chest, a giggle slipping free. With a tired shake of your head you admit, âThis is overwhelmingâÂ
âWhat is?â he asks,
âAll of this,â you keep your gaze on him, sniffing as you continue,âYour little acts of service, your love, your presence and now this gift. I feel like Iâm taking too much not giving enoughâÂ
Your throat feels too tight, as if someone is just cutting off your air supply when you should be feeling free in his arms.Â
Jungkookâs eyebrows tense as he reaches for you. Tucking a strand of hair behind your ear he tries to reassure you, âDonât say that. I hate when you question your worth,â he pecks the back of your hands, âThese hands feed me, hold me when I need them to, give me warmth, gentle touchesâ,
His lips find both of your eyes next as you close them, feeling his soft lips on them,
âThese eyes tear up with happiness every time you listen to me in the studioâ,
Your ears follow next, âThese ears tolerate my snoringâ,
Then your lips, âAnd this mouth, my favourite, whispers âi love youâ to me every morning, leaves kisses on my skin, screams my name and most importantly, forms the loveliest smile when I make you happy.â His eyes are oh so gentle as he says this.Â
Youâre about to respond when his phone buzzes on the counter next to you. Your heart stops. Fuck is it Dr. Ana?
To your surprise, itâs Jiminâs number on the screen.
âPick it up, honey. It might be important.âÂ
His thumb presses on the red button as he declines the call, âIâll talk to him later. My girlfriend comes first.âÂ
Neither of you say a word as the room gets filled with a comfortable silence. The cookies are long forgotten, your eyes doing all the talking. Even if you try your hardest youâre not sure you can say anything which is remotely justifiable of what he just said to you.
Jungkook is so much more than meets the eye, heâs vulnerable, heâs empathetic, heâs loving. His eyes shine the brightest when heâs happy about something and youâre so full of contempt about the fact that eventually you will be the one to snatch away that shine. This hornetâs nest is going to ruin me, ruin him.Â
âI wanna kiss you so badâ He whispers, leaning closer but you stop him with your palms on his chest.
âWait, I-I want to talk about somethingâÂ
His voice is downright pleading when he says, âLater baby. Iâm fucking gonna die if I donât take that mouth right now. Please?â his breath touches your bare lips.Â
Feeling a flutter in your chest you nod and he leans towards you, hand cupping your lower jaw as he touches his lips to yours. Softly at first, then his pace quickens. Your hands grab his sweater as you pull him even closer, deepening the kiss. His moan echoes followed by your own as you both lose yourselves in each other. You let go of every menacing thought and just focus on the taste of his lips.Â
He pulls back slightly, taking a deep breath as he fills his chest with air. Those beautiful lips are pink and swollen from the heated kiss you just shared with him. Getting rid of the sweater, he tosses it aside as his eyes sparkle with amusement.
Without wasting any time he begins nibbling at your neck, slightly biting onto it as your hands run over his back. Heâs so beautiful it takes your breath away. Not to toot your own horn but you have the most gorgeous boyfriend and youâre not ashamed to show him off.Â
His lips ghost over your nipples from over your high neck top and you groan.
âJungkook, pleaseâÂ
He pulls back with a smug look on his face, âPlease what ____?âÂ
âPlease fuck me. I need your cock so bad.âÂ
âYeah? Is that what my girl wants?âÂ
At this point your body is thrumming with anticipation and desire as you watch him move his hands closer to the waistband of your pants. His hands pause when they meet the lace material, his pupils dilate.Â
He smiles, âItâs the one I gifted you. Were you hoping for this huh?âÂ
Your lips stretch into a smile. You hadnât particularly hoped for this, no, because your relationship with him is not just based on physical pleasures. You guys have sex of course, but itâs not the prominent part of the bond you share. Itâs more than that. The lace lingerie set was gifted to you by Jungkook on a random day. It was one of those quote unquote just because gifts.Â
âWhat do you think?â you ask, giving him a quick kiss.Â
He grabs you by the back of your neck and holds you there for a moment before leaning back and looking straight into your eyes. âI think you should lose it or else Iâll ruin itâÂ
You gasp, swatting him on the bicep. âDonât you dare. Itâs my favourite pairâ Â
Without preamble he picks you off the counter making you wrap your legs around his waist. You both are so close it takes your breath away. Chest to chest, groin to groin, face to face with lips inches away from each otherâs as you share a breath.Â
He walks into your shared bedroom as you clash your lips against his, pulling his lower one between yours, earning a groan out of him. You both are downright feral, letting your hands run over every area of each otherâs body. Jungkookâs hands grabbing your ass, yours pulling on his hair lightly before trailing down his chest, pausing on his pecs.Â
When you reach your bedroom, he sits himself down with you on top of his lap. Your hips move forward and you hiss as your still jean clad pussy brushes his cock. Heâs so hard you wonder if heâs close to coming already.Â
Rough hands scrape over your back, hips, down your thigh before they finally settle on either side of your waist, gipping them tightly but also with a hint of gentleness. One thing you admire about your man is that he doesnât treat you like a fragile woman, he knows youâre strong and youâll not break if heâs rough with you.Â
Jungkook pulls back from your lips.âFuck honey, youâre such a goddess. Look at this body. I still canât believe I get to call you mineâÂ
You shake your head, totally under his spell. âIâm the lucky one here, baby. You have no idea how lucky I am.âÂ
His hand brushes over your ass before he dips it inside your pants, reaching your already soaked pussy as he pushes a finger inside you. This earns a whimper from you as you tip your head back.Â
âThatâs where youâre wrong, ____. Want me to show you how lucky I am?â He takes the finger out before pumping it back again. You moan as his other hand gips the nape of your neck and he brings his mouth to your neck, biting on it.Â
âOh my godâ you cry, seeing him suck the finger clean and face forming an expression filled with the deepest level of satisfaction as he closes his eyes.Â
Setting his eyes back on you, he sighs, âThis isnât my first time tasting you, honey. But it gets better every fucking time and I find myself craving you an unhealthy amount, you know that? Do you know how crazy I am for you? Could eat you out everyday and wouldnât need anything else to feel full.â His words send a shiver down your spine. âYouâre my favorite meal.âÂ
He pushes three fingers back inside with a slight force and you let out a scream, arching your back. He takes one nipple into his mouth and gives it a long suck, letting it go with a loud pop.Â
âOh yes, just like that. Suck it again, babyâ You beg and he does exactly that as he takes the other sensitive bud into his mouth.Â
Youâre not sure if you have been this vocal about your needs with anyone before him. Not that you dated a lot, for a person whoâs a hopeless romantic to the core youâve always found yourself waiting for the right one. Additionally, you believed your body to be as sacred as a temple. Surely there had to be a guy somewhere who would treat it as such.
Then, enters Jungkook who not only was out of your league metaphorically but literally. He lived miles away from your place so there was not a chance you could have let anything take place between the both of you. But as they always say, the heart wants what it wants. To put it briefly, there was chemistry, a connection you didnât want to lose.
Strong fingers pump into you. In and out, in and out. âYouâre so wet. What do you say? Should I lick you clean?âÂ
âYes, ah oh my goodness thatâs sooo goodâ you toss your head back, slowly grinding against his hands.Â
He wraps an arm around your waist, lifts you off his lap and tosses you back on the bed. Keeping his eyes still locked with yours he gets rid of his jogger, letting his cock spring free.
It bobs and you lick your lips, already wanting to take it into your mouth but you know for a fact that he wouldnât let you do that, not because he doesnât want you to but because he wants to give you the highest amount of pleasure first. As he always does.Â
Jungkook lets out a shaky sigh as gives his cock a pull, his eyes running over your whole body. Up and down then back at your face again. Youâre still not fully bare in front of him while heâs standing there, all in his glory.Â
âLose the pantsâ he commands.Â
You immediately slide out of them and toss them on the floor somewhere. He grabs you by the hips, jerking you to the edge of the bed as he sinks down on his knees. Spreading your legs wider he releases a breath. Warmth touches your wet pussy and you prop yourself up by the elbows to look at him.Â
You need to look at him if you want to stay sane, have to feel him with you here. Shivers run through you even by the thought of not being able to feel him and this ever again. This might as well be your last day on this god awful planet from the way the ache in your chest keeps on increasing. It makes a home there, not letting you entirely forget about the eventualities.Â
âGod youâre dripping, honeyâÂ
âFor youâ you admit.
Hot and wet kisses are left to the inside of your thigh and your hands find the back of his head as you grip it lightly.Â
His head lifts up, his eyes finding yours, âDonât hold back,____. Grip it as tightly as you want to. I donât want any hesitations because when I fuck you, Iâm not going to be holding back. You hear me?âÂ
A desperate moan leaves you, and he rewards you by kissing your pussy. Keeping his eyes on you, he doesnât give you a chance to whine out your needs before his tongue is licking a single line up your clit.
He moans and gently tugs on your clit. âSuch a perfect cuntâÂ
You push his head against your pussy and rock forward, chasing your orgasm.Â
âFeels so good, feels so perfect, babyâ you murmur.
Just when youâre starting to feel the climax incoming, when Jungkook suddenly grabs you by the waist and flips you, so heâs lying down and youâre on top. Then, he grabs you by the back of your neck, pulling you for a heated kiss.Â
He pulls back, âSit on my face, my queenâÂ
Your eyes widen and you hesitate, but you donât want to. You wanna let go, knowing youâre lucky enough to get something like this in this lifetime, so you give in. He hoists you up by the hips, positions you over his face and pulls you down. His warm breath feels like a soft whisper against your pussy.Â
You cry out in pleasure as soon as his tongue dives deep inside you, squeezing your tits in your hands. Grinding against his face, you close your eyes and just⊠feel. Feel the heat, feel the emotions, feel the intimacy, feel the ache in your chest.
A thought crosses your head and you wonder if youâre doing something wrong, something selfish. Touching him like this and getting consumed by him feels like youâre doing nothing but ruining him.Â
He sucks on your clit with sheer eagerness and desire, pulling you further down so youâre putting your weight on his face. Concern perks up and you look down, trying not to crush him but it seems like he couldnât care less.Â
âLet go, honey. Just focus on my mouth.âÂ
Let go. God, how bad you hate those words. They feel like acid in your ears.Â
âKeep going, Jungkook. Donât you dare stopâ you cry out.Â
Soon enough youâre aching your back, cunt pulsing against his lips as you come. He swallows every single drop as if heâd die if he doesnât and leaves you in awe. You slump, letting your body relax.
Much to your amusement, he doesnât give you enough time to relax before heâs turning you over until youâre on your knees. Hot passionate kisses are placed on your sweaty back, pulling a gasp from you.Â
âWhat a fucking sight. I wish you could see how stunning you look right now and itâs all because of me, isnât it? This glistening back, this wet cunt,â he strokes a finger down your pussy, âItâs all because of me and you dare to call yourself lucky?âÂ
You catch a sight of him stroking himself over your shoulders and your breath quickens.Â
His abs are glistening with sweat and his chin still has your cum on it.Â
He smirks, âLike what you see, honeyâÂ
âYouâre beautifulâÂ
His eyes soften, letting his hands drop from his angry and already leaking with precum cock, he grabs either side of your hips and lines himself against your needy pussy. You let your head drop on the mattress and clench your fist, preparing yourself for him. He gives your cunt a slight slap with his cock before filling you in, groaning as he goes deeper.
You moan, âFuck baby. Thatâs so deep.âÂ
âYouâre so warm, honey. You feel like homeâ he thrusts again.Â
His hands grip yours, and he covers your body with his own, still thrusting inside with rough movements. His chest feels warm and safe against your back as it fills you with a deep sense of safety, protection and love.
You match every thrust of his with your own, moving your hips backwards. Your tits are getting equal attention from him as he pinches the two sensitive buds between his fingers.Â
You both chase your high with you screaming out his name and him whispering yours like a prayer. He gives in one last thrust before heâs coming inside you, his teeth biting on your shoulder. Youâre following him soon as you grip the bed sheet tighter in your fist, moaning as you come.Â
Before you collapse, he pulls you upright and lets his cock slide out of you. His fingers push his cum inside your throbbing cunt, making your stomach twist in pain.
You murmur. âI love youâÂ
His lips stretch into one of those lazy smiles you love so much. âI love you too, my precious girl. Now, do you wanna sleep or go make those cookies?â a sloppy kiss is pressed on your forehead.Â
Wrapping your arms around his shoulders you pull him on top of you, âShould we save those for later? I really wanna cuddleâÂ
He presses a soft kiss on the tip of your button nose, âSure. Let me clean you up first. You donât have to move an inch, just relax.âÂ
Minutes later heâs coming back with a bottle of water and a bowl of marshmallows. You bite back a chuckle when you look at his face. Thereâs such a deep crease between his eyebrows youâd think heâs trying to win a game of uno or something.Â
But itâs short lived when he places the items on the nightstand and gazes at you, his eyes having the same funny look they had earlier in the kitchen.You try to summon your most unbothered and good natured grin but it doesnât do shit to stop the electricity from running through your blood.Â
âWhy are you looking at me like that?â you ask, biting your lip.
An uncertain laugh slips out of him, âI donât know. Iâm- God, I really donât know but I have this weird feeling that something is not right.â He begins cleaning you up but you canât shake the feeling of nervousness and anxiety away.Â
You know for a fact that heâs right. Something is not right, in fact nothing is right.Â
He peeks at you from between your legs, âHey, what is it that you wanted to talk about?âÂ
The air whooshes out of your lungs. Should you come clean? Is it the right time?Â
You huff a tight laugh. âItâs nothing actually. Can we talk about it later?âÂ
When heâs done cleaning you up he places a small kiss on both your knees and stands up. Offering you a nod, he says, âWhenever you feel like it. Iâm not going anywhereâÂ
Yet. Heâs not going anywhere yet.Â
You grin, âI wouldnât let youâÂ
He lets a laugh slip out as he walks inside the bathroom. Then, he comes back, settles himself beside you and brings you closer by wrapping his arm around your waist. His feet find yours as he touches the anklet with them.Â
âLetâs sleep. Iâll be here when you wake upâ he promises.Â
Morning comes quickly as the sun casts its glow on your sleepy yet excited eyes. Holding out a hand, you try searching for your boyfriend next to you, but a slight sting arises in your heart when heâs not there. You open your eyes, adjusting to the sunlight.Â
Although, you hoped you did not wake up, you hoped death consumed you in your sleep because the person across from you is a total stranger. A stranger whose eyes are misty and mouth is pulled down in deep frown, a sunflower bouquet in one hand and the other one holding a blue file so tightly you can see his knuckles turning white.
Jungkook holds out the file to you, âHow long were you planning to hide this from me,____?âÂ
For the first time in your life, you hate your name. You hate how bitter it sounds coming from his mouth like this.It has always been â____, youâre my everything,â âI love you,____â, â_____, you mean the world to meâ.
Acid bubbles in your stomach at his words, and you canât help but sob. You wonder if the butterfly was preparing you for this day. If she could talk, what would she have said to you?Â
The words that leave him next might as well be daggers in your chest, "Tell me, honey. Is it the important thing you wanted to talk about but held back just to get a good fuck out of me?"
@fluttershy-vanilla @theyysam37 love you pookies. enjoy <3
#jungkook x reader#jeon jungkook#jungkook#jungkook fanfic#bts#jungkook scenario#jungkook smut#jungkook scenarios#jungkook x you#bts x reader#jungkook imagine#bts scenario#bts fanfic#bts scenarios#bts smut#bts jungkook#jungkook fluff#jungkook angst#jungkook drabble#jungkook series#jeon jungkook x reader#jungkook oneshot#fluff
2K notes
·
View notes
Text
àłàż SAVAGE BONDS part 4 ă feyd rautha x atreides!reader ă
summary: destined to one another since conception, your very life belongs to feyd rautha. as a token of good will you are sent to the strange planet of giedi prime a week before your wedding ceremony, only to learn that it is far more hostile than you imagined it would be. a failed assassination attempt has tempers flaring and sparks flying when it is decided to be safer to sleep alongside feyd. you hate to admit it, but he has played the part of a "protector" better than the guards who were tasked to watch over you. whilst you have been dreading this union all of your life, feyd has been anticipating it. meeting you as children had left him awe-struck. . . and a bit obsessed.
warnings: !SMUT HEAVY IN FUTURE PARTS!, feyd is super overprotective in this fic and kills multiple people in your honor, blood and gore, it's a dark romance folks, political marriage, forced proximity, temporary unrequited love, a lil dubious consent in some scenes, there's a lot of talk about breeding, enemies to lovers (in your mind, not his), there's a "who did this to you" scene, knife play, blood kink, breeding kink heavy, lots of scent marking/marking.
there is a mild noncon scene in this chapter. read at your own risk or skip past it.
word count: 5.2k
â previous chapter | next chapter â
In that strange place between waking and sleep- that's where you currently existed. You made a home there, wading through the waters of confusion as the events of last night came flooding back to you. At first none of it felt real. It was all a dream. . . it had to be.Â
But there was a foreign warmth beside you and something heavy weighing down on your chest, and while your limbs were numb with sleep you could still register that it wasnât you. Not your arm.Â
Not your warmth.Â
So you opened your eyes and joined the land of the living once more.Â
The mornings on Caladan were lovely. Light filtered through your curtains regardless of the frequent overcast, the sprawling farmlands vibrant and oh so alive all around you. Your childhood home was all blue-grays and greens. The halls smelled briney- slightly citrus during the spring and summer months. The air was always humid, despite the chill; moisture clinging to your skin and clothes.Â
Feydâs room was slate gray and black, slightly bigger than the one you had been sleeping in since your arrival on Giedi Prime. The air was acrid, the scent of iron so heavy in the air that it almost tasted sweet on your tongue. It was on your palate now, nearly causing you to gag when you took in a deep, steadying breath.Â
You had wanted to go home the second you stepped foot on the industrial planet, if only because you despised change. You wanted your family, your horses, your ocean-side view. Now, looking back at how childish your home-sick reasonings were, you couldnât help but feel naive.Â
Not one, but many, had conspired against you. They had hopes that their pale prince would cut his losses and grow bored of you, but took it upon themselves to rid their hallowed halls of your presence. Anger began strumming through your veins, begging for release.Â
You did not let the feeling take shape. Acting on hate alone would be your undoing, you knew that. Yes, you were not as strong as some of Geidi Primes weakest warriors, but you made up for it with your. . . inherited gifts.Â
Your hand flew to your neck, hissing when your fingertips made contact with the tender skin. You groaned, your larynx screaming at protest. Did this mean. . .Â
No.Â
No, no, no.
You sat upright in bed, Feyd groaning as his arm was flung off of your chest due to your haste. Unable to process the reality that he had been touching you so casually, you instead focused on the fact that the noise you had just emitted sounded choppy. Garbled. Useless.
âMy voice,â You started, eyes widening to the size of saucers as the words reached your ears. It was exactly as you feared. âI canât use it.âÂ
You could barely speak normally, let alone be able to manipulate the Voice. How long would it take your throat to heal? A few days? A week? A month? It had only taken two days for a few of the Baronâs men to plan out their attack. Who knew when they would try to strike again? You were a sitting duck and you refused to die like this.Â
âYou wonât need it.â Feydâs deep voice sounded beside you, the sheets rustling as his muscled body rolled over on the plush bed.Â
You tried in vain not to be distracted by his naked chest- by the planes of perfectly toned abs and the swell of his biceps as he stretched them above his head. It was gross to be attracted to him; disgusting, really.Â
Even in the light of day- if you could even call the murky gray that came in through the blinds light- the shadows seemed to pool around the bloodthirsty man. He wore them like a second skin. Had become them and learned to wield them at will.Â
His face was once again spotless, no blood to be found on him from last night's activities. He had been utterly soaked just a few hours ago. It had dripped down his sword arm, his nightshirt clinging to his chest and shoulders. . . and he had washed it all away down the drain like the lives he had taken meant nothing.Â
And it probably didnât mean a damn thing to a man like him. Someone so used to reaping souls and shattering lives.Â
Your chest swelled as you turned to face him, scooting as far back on the bed as you possibly could. When you had fallen asleep he was lounging on the couch. He must have slipped into bed once you were asleep, outwardly lying about the fact that he would put distance between the two of you.Â
âI am not safe here.â You spat out, your broken voice still dripping with venom.Â
He seemed bored, as if your worries were unfounded. âI will cleave the heads off of anyone that even looks in your direction.â He said simply. Not a threat but a crimson stained promise.
Gone was the starry eyed girl who saw nothing wrong with the galaxy. Your innocence had been stripped from you the second that the manâs hands had found their way around your throat. Your body finally seemed to register pain now that you were fully awake. Your back felt like hell- a purple bruise no doubt marring your skin where it had connected with the heavy dresser. And your cheek? You brushed your fingers over that spot next. It felt hot under your touch.Â
âI can protect myself.â That was a lie. You could taste the horribly constructed fib on the tip of your tongue and it was bitter. Impossible to stomach.Â
Feyd sat up on his elbows then, looking over your face. His eyes hardened on your cheek, sucking his bottom lip into his mouth when his eyes started to dip lower. How was it possible that anyone expected you to ever grow used to his presence? His eyes on you felt like a hot brand. You attempted to flinch away from him as his hand reached out for your neck, but he touched you anyway.Â
âI should have savored that kill. Taken my time.â His voice was still gravely from sleep, but the anger was clear on his face.Â
Seeing you like this, for whatever reason, enraged him. You didnât want to know why. . . at least you told yourself that. A man like Feyd couldnât possibly care for anyone and you doubted that he would ever be capable of such an emotion.Â
âDo you truly take joy in murdering others?â You couldnât understand him. There was no common ground between the two of you. He was a complete mystery to you.Â
They hadnât even been your deaths, and yet here you were, feeling torn about all of the blood that had been shed. Feyd had killed seven men last night. Were you really worth all of that?Â
âIâm culling the herd,â He sat up then, his eyes sparking with a sick sense of delight that had your stomach roiling. This sounded like the ramblings of a madman.âThey were weak, body and mind. Disobedient soldiers should always be purged. They were a disease, and I treated them as such.â The corner of his lip tugged up into a small smirk, as if he was reliving the moment that his blade cleaved through flesh and bone.Â
âYou went overboard on my behalf.â They would hate you more now. Those guards no doubt had loved ones, all of whom would be gunning for you now.Â
âWould you rather I left them all alive? Given them a small slap on the wrist?â He was leaning in now, as if being closer to you would give him a better understanding of where you were coming from.Â
The sheets wrapped around your limbs, acting like restraints as you tried to back away from him and his intimidating presence. You couldnât help but feel as though he was sizing you up, questioning whether he could swallow you up in one bite. His eyes, lidded with sleep and hazy with something you couldnât quite discern told you that he would eat very, very slowly. Your fingers twitched at your sides, his eyes narrowing as though he could smell your fear in the air that the both of you now shared due to your close proximity.
âNo,â You hated that you were agreeing with him. âThey would have found another way to kill me. I just hate that you had to make such a show of it all.â I hate that I couldnât kill them myself.Â
Who were you to decide if someone lived or died for their crimes? And yet. . . you were glad that they were dead. You couldnât find it within yourself to feel sorry for them. They got exactly what they deserve, so why did you feel so awful about it?Â
Because the âoldâ you would have begged for their lives to be spared. That sweet, innocent girl would have abhorred the blood and gore, which begged the question: who did that make you now? Has this place truly changed you so intrinsically in a matter of days? You hated the idea that you were adjusting to the environment. It terrified you.
Feyd could see the anger churning behind your wide eyes, no matter how hard you tried to mask it. You were beautiful like this, so accepting of his nature. . . and yet you still fought him. Still fought this. He adored you for it. Loved you for it. There it was again- that word. He let the phrase sink into his bones, settle inside of his chest.Â
âI love you, I love you, I love you, I love you.Â
Look at what I can do for you. Let me kill again for you. Let me prove my worth. Let me have you. Let me taste you. Let me devour you until there is nothing left.âÂ
He was so close now that the heat and smell of him was clouding your mind. Much like the smog outside, he was poisoning the air around you. The sheets tightened around your legs as you tried to kick them off of you, hellbent on escaping the bed and dressing for the day. You were starving, sore, and in desperate need of another hot bath. You still felt dirty after last night, like the stains hadnât been completely washed away.Â
He was looking at you with those eyes. God, his eyes. . . they were blue, bottomless pits and you were sinking. . . drowning. You found it hard to breathe while he was looking at you like that. He was assessing you with a heated gaze that unwillingly set your insides ablaze. His hands were suddenly on the sides of your upper thighs, the insides of his wrists brushing against them. You could feel skin against skin, your thin nightdress doing nothing to shield you from his touch.Â
âYou wanted them dead, I can tell.â And he smiled at that, a genuine one full of misplaced mirth.Â
âI donât want anyone to die.â Your tongue felt heavy in your mouth, so heavy that you suddenly found it hard to speak.Â
âI didnât take you for a liar, little Atreides.â His head tilted to the side as he licked his lips. He was so close to you that his tongue nearly brushed against your parted lips.Â
And then he was pulling away, his warmth being ripped away from you far too quickly. Feyd left you on the bed as he sauntered over to his closet, unabashed of his half naked body- almost as though he was proud to show it off to you. His broad shoulders, toned back- it was well earned. It was the body of a warrior- of a killer.Â
You had to remind yourself that he was a murderer, tearing your eyes from him. It was almost as though you couldnât get enough oxygen. Your lungs ached as you realized that he had practically siphoned it out of the room with his commanding presence.Â
He terrified you down to your very core. It was as though he was seeing your soul for what it truly was. . .Â
And it was as black as his own.
The Na-Baronâs hand against the small of your back felt more like a collar than anything. You couldnât help but wonder if that was how you appeared to others now, like nothing more than a pet. It was a silent show of ownership, as were his hardened eyes as he turned his head to glare at each and every guard that passed in the hall. Their familiar uniform had your knees buckling and your hands shaking. He must have felt those tremors, for his fingers tangled themselves into the fabric of your shirt, like he could anchor you to him. âYouâre safe with me,â the gesture seemed to say.Â
The floor had been wiped clean of last night's massacre and it was almost as if it had never happened at all. You wished that you could delude yourself into believing that it hadnât, but your aching bones were a constant reminder. An Atreides did not belong here.Â
The distance that you craved was not something that Feyd seemed keen on granting. When you had finished bathing earlier, your skin scrubbed raw, you had found him lounging back against the bed, eyes trained on the bathroom door. His presence was stifling, as were the halls of this strange empire. They appeared to be tightening around you, reminding you of your lack of freedom.Â
A canary in a gilded cage.Â
âIâve been filled in on the events of last night,â The Baron said as a way of greeting when the two of you found your way into the dining room. âYou had your fun it seemed, nephew.â He didnât sound angry, which was good you supposed. Then again, he didnât sound very approving either.Â
Feyd paused for a split second in the doorway, his lips pursing in confusion. You recalled him saying that the Baron always ate his meals in his own quarters. Your throat bobbed as Feydâs hands urged you further into the room. Suddenly you were no longer hungry. Like a child, you wished that you could dig your heels in and refuse to make your way any further inside. While his nephew scared and confused you, Baron Vladimir Harkonnen was an absolute waking nightmare. From his pale, unattractive face to his plump, gluttonous build- even his eyes seemed completely void of any light. Your quivering worsened because you knew, even if Feyd wanted to keep you alive for whatever reason, that he would not disobey his beloved uncle. You would never expect that of him. If the Harkonnen wanted you dead. . . then so it shall be.Â
âIt was very enjoyable.â Feyd said simply, sitting down in the chair directly beside you.Â
The Baron, at his spot at the head of the table, felt miles away. He was assessing the two of you, his gaze bouncing from your form and then to that of his nephew. It wasnât until Feyd placed his arm over the back of your chair that he finally smiled. It looked more like a sneer than anything else, and all at once you wished to punch those teeth right out of his skull. His ill treatment of your father would never be forgotten, forced marriage or not.Â
âYou two look. . . close.â He concluded, folding his hands in his lap as he sat back. His dark robes hugged all of the wrong places- he was greed in the flesh.Â
Feyd didnât say anything, but he did lean in closer. It occurred to you that he was acting almost like a shield between you and his uncle. All at once your shaking stopped, your eyes flickering up to meet his face for the briefest of moments before you finally looked down at your plate. Again, the food did not appeal to your appetite. There were no fresh fruits or vegetables. Everything was brown, beige and white. The meals here were void of any color or variety and you found it fitting.Â
âWe slept together last night, as it should have been from the very beginning.â Feyd said, no room for arguments. His tone was final- absolute, even in the face of the one person that he answered directly to.Â
Your cheeks were suddenly blazing hot as you realized how easily his statement could be misunderstood. Your lips parted, as though you could defend yourself and set the record straight, but the Baron was already nodding. He didnât care either way. You were sent here to procreate, afterall. What the two of you did or didnât do meant nothing to him. As the daughter of Duke Atreides you were nothing more than a pawn- a bargaining piece at best. Your blood boiled as you stabbed your fork into whatever meat had been served. It was all you could do not to brandish the small serrated blade that laid beside your plate and shove it through one of Vladimirâs overly assessing eyes.Â
âI just thought that she might have wanted her own space before the ceremony,â He started, gesturing towards you. It was as though you werenât even in the room at all. âBut Iâll make sure that her things are brought to your room.âÂ
You did want your own space. Desperately. This whole situation felt wrong, and yet you were helpless. A few more days in your own room was nothing, really. Not when the two of you would be sharing a room for the remainder of your lives.Â
âItâs our room.â Feyd corrected, using his free hand so that he could take a sip of his drink.Â
His arm brushed against the back of your neck as he leaned forward ever-so-slightly so that he could place the cup back down on the table. The brush of his skin against yours sent a chill down your spine.Â
âVery well. Your shared room.â And the Baron seemed pleased.
The cogs started turning in your head as you stared at that expression on his face. Was that gloating that you sensed?
He looked as though he had won.Â
It would make no sense at all for the Baron to be so concerned with the status of your relationship, and yet there he had been, smiling as if he had bested you. Did he know something that you didnât? It would be dangerous to voice the thoughts that you were having- unwise. Feyd was sure to take his uncleâs side on everything. At the end of the day you were little more than a warm, wet hole to breed. . . right?Â
Your skin crawled, your breathing growing more and more shallow as the seconds passed. What would your mother do if she was put in a situation like this? The urge to talk to her was stifling, and yet you were here alone. You had no allies here. You had been left to your own devices.Â
âYou arenât going to beg me to train with you today?â Feyd asked from the open door of the bathroom.Â
Heâd left it wide open while he changed, as if he was daring you to gawk and stare. You were too busy panicking to even care that he could very well be naked mere feet away from where you sat on the bed. The Baron was guilty of something, that you knew with certainty. You bit down onto your lower lip, staring blankly ahead at the wall as you became more and more consumed by your frightening thoughts.Â
âWhat are you thinking about, little one?â His voice was right beside your ear and you jumped back, staring wide eyed at where he was kneeling before you.Â
He stared up at you expectantly, waiting for you to tell him what currently had you so quiet. His uncle had been unusual at breakfast, more so than Feyd was used to. The Baron was a busy man, and the last thing on his agenda was to eat with his nephew and his bride-to-be. He was cautious, and yet he didnât want you to know. He would handle your safety from now on, even if that meant going against those that shared the very blood that pumped through his own veins.Â
The expression on your face had him leaning closer. You were so meek. . . so fearful. The need to protect you was overwhelming. How could someone ever want to hurt you? His eyes flickered over your bruises for the one hundredth time that afternoon, rage settling like lead in the pit of his stomach.Â
âIâm thinking. . .â You started, eyes becoming glassy. âThat I was sent here to die.âÂ
Feyd, for the first time in his life, felt helpless. He did not know how to calm you down. The man didnât know the first thing about comforting someone, but the thought of leaving you to your own devices and panic had a gasp escaping his throat.Â
âDo you not believe me when I say that I will protect you? Have I not proved myself?â Actions spoke louder than words, or at least Feyd had always believed that, and yet you didnât seem to understand what he was trying to say. His actions werenât enough.Â
âYouâre protecting me because you have to. I understand that well enough, but that doesnât mean that something wonât happen. You are the enemy Feyd. My enemy.â You spoke with so much conviction and looked at him like you hadnât just gutted him.Â
Feyd felt as though you had physically slapped him across the face. The chase was fun, but this. . . this wasnât you acting hard to get. This was you drawing a very clear line in the sand. You didnât like him and perhaps never would. And maybe it made Feyd even more despicable than anyone ever thought possible, but part of him did not care. You could fight it all you wanted, it did not negate the fact that you belonged to him. It did not negate the fact that he cared for you. . .
Cared so deeply that it had him questioning whether or not he had ever really known joy or a true sense of belonging before now.Â
âI am not them.â He rasped out, knowing that youâd understand exactly who he was implying.Â
He was not like the others. He never had been. He had a penchant for cruelty and a talent for killing, but he would never hurt you for sport. He knew of Harkonnen men that battered their women simply because they could, but the mere idea of putting his hands on you made him want to sink his blade into his own chest and twist. How could he ever explain that to you? Put his emotions into words when you knew so little about him? How could he tell you that heâd been dreaming of you since he was a child? Vivid, prophetic dreams that left him lonely and impatient.Â
âBut you are.â There was a strange glint in his eyes that had your words leaving you in a breathy whisper. You were being vulnerable with him. Showing him your worst fears and letting him know that you currently had no more aces up your sleeves. The Voice was useless to you right now, and no matter how skilled you were in combat, it would mean nothing if you were up against an entire planet of people that wished you dead and silenced. You had kept the fear bottled in for three days now, and you had no one to confide in.Â
You would regret this, you knew it with a surety that nearly had you choking on a sob. This information could be used against you. Heâd make sure that you met your end the second that you birthed him an heir. . .Â
So why did he look offended by your words?Â
His plush lips parted, blue eyes widening for a second as he fully comprehended what you had just uttered to him. Having you as his would be sweet, yes, but it paled in comparison to the idea that you would eventually care for him in the same way that he did for you. It lit a fire inside of him, and he didnât understand how to make you see.Â
Feyd needed you to open your eyes and understand that he was not your enemy. He was the only person on all of Giedi Prime that was absolutely, without any question or doubt, on your side. He would burn the entire planet to ash if he had to. Heâd serve his uncleâs heart on a silver platter and let you eat your fill if it meant that you would come to understand his level of utter devotion.Â
You blinked and suddenly you were on your back, a small grunt escaping you as his calloused palm pushed against your chest, too fast for you to even register. He was on top of you, straddling your hips. The weight of him on top of you had your teeth clenching, your traitorous body reacting in a way that sickened you. Civilizations had worshiped at the feet of long forgotten Gods that werenât half as beautiful and cruel as Feyd-Rautha.Â
âYou are my wife-â He started to speak, but you were quick to interrupt him, refusing to back down.Â
âNot yet.â You seethed.Â
Feyd couldnât help but want to fight you on that, to challenge the unnecessary bite in your tone. If you were so hellbent on treating him like an enemy then so be it. Heâd push you to a breaking point. Heâd make you love and trust him. Heâd show your true enemies such cruelty that youâd have no reason to doubt his convictions.Â
And before he could reign in his emotions, before he could feel any guilt, he was lurching forward. Long fingers tangled themselves into your hair as his lips pressed against yours. Unyielding, he dominated your mouth, teeth sinking into your lower lip. He needed to taste you- your mouth, your blood.Â
Sweat, tears, slick. He wanted all of it on his tongue.Â
The years spent waiting and biding his time had been worse than he realized, for the second his lips pressed against yours he found it hard to stop himself. The need that coursed through him now was more powerful than anything else he had ever experienced. You yelped against his mouth in pain, trying your hardest to flinch back at the sharp pain in your lip. The mattress and his unyielding grip on you kept you from moving even an inch. He took advantage of that small sound, his tongue lapping at the roof of your mouth lazily, the salty iron of your own blood invading your senses.Â
And he was everywhere. His weight was on top of you, his arms on either side of your head, his fingers buried in your hair- and you couldnât get away. You tried bucking him off, hands grabbing at his training shirt so that you could try and pry him off of you. The muscles in your arms strained as you pulled, thighs quivering as you tried your damndest to flip him over onto the bed. You would not kiss him back.Â
No matter how badly your instincts were telling you to give in. That voice in the back of your head was loud, but the sound of your own pounding heart in your ears drowned it out. Your body burned as he slid his hips down slightly, changing his angle so that he could grind himself against you. The friction sent a jolt of what felt like lightning shooting up your spine. It took all of your self restraint not to moan into his mouth, which would no doubt motivate him to push this even further.Â
You felt him. All of him, even through all the layers of clothing that separated the two of you. He was hard, to what must have been a point of physical pain, over a mere kiss. His lips were unexpectedly soft on yours, far softer than the very few men that you had kissed in the past. They moved languidly against yours, and you wanted to be disgusted by the fact that he seemed to be enjoying himself immensely.Â
You hated the part of you that craved this. You could deny it all that you wanted, but the dull ache between your traitorous legs told you what your mind could not: a sick part of you wanted this. Maybe it was the very same part of you that had wanted those guards dead.Â
You should hate him. You wanted to hate him. You needed to hate him.Â
And then his hands were sliding down the back of your neck, his lips sliding down the base of your throat-Â
âStop! Feyd, stop!â You finally found your voice, sucking in a breath of air. You felt dizzy, and yet your body was more alive than it ever had been.Â
Traitor. You were a traitor to your family.Â
He sat up then, eyes glazed over, his thick lashes casting shadows on the tops of his cheeks in the dim lighting.Â
âDo you hate me?â He panted out, voice thick with an emotion that you couldnât quite place. It was as if he could read your mind.Â
âYes.â You lied. This lie was even harder to swallow than your last for whatever reason. Maybe it was the heady look in your eyes or your swollen, well kissed lips. . . but Feyd knew you werenât telling the truth.
âIâll fuck you until you want me,â And his harsh, horrible words didnât quite match the tender way he cupped your cheek. âAnd then youâll want me so badly that youâll love me.âÂ
He got off of you then, forcing himself away from you before he made a mistake. Today was not the day to claim you, not with the previous night so fresh on your mind. He would figure out a way to apologize for his loss of control later. For now he needed a change of scenery, preferably one that didnât have a bed. . . or a couch. . . or a table. . . or a counter-Â
âPig,â You spat in his direction, quickly fumbling to straighten out your now wrinkled clothing.Â
âYour training clothes are in our closet. Put them on.â He was still breathing heavily, pacing around the room with his hands on his hips. His cock was straining against the confines of his pants, begging him to turn around and finish what he started- make good on the promise he just made to you.Â
âAre you crazy?â You screamed at him, lurching up from the bed as though you were going to attack him.Â
Slowly he turned to face you, his features twisting into something that looked a tad bit like forlorn yearning.Â
âYes,â And he nodded, not denying the fact. âYes I am.âÂ
â previous chapter | next chapter â
àłàż savage bonds taglist:
@elf-punk @shitfuckeryclownverse @mydarlingelvis @heartarianagran @ohdearmaggie @chalametism @killingboredom @obsessedvibee @avidreader73 @softboo @tedcruzumakii @luminnara @narniansmagic @torchbearerkyle @ziggy-stardust-world @tian-monique @adoxra @zz-snow-zz @tiredsleepyhead @icontrolthespice @itsparksjoyhuh @verveta345 @shegatsby @zae5 @ertepla @my-soulmate-is-mycroft @lotus-888 @meetmeatyourworst @moonchild-artemisdaughter @abswifey @flower-frog @auroranodyssey @forgedfromthestars @moony-artemis @juliskopf @moonsoulk @serrendiipty @atrxidxs @the-ruler-of-death @mintoblobo @just-pure-trash @randominterwebthings @springholland @so-dramatic1 @ashy-kit @aslutforscarletwitch99 @sofia-013 @gamorxa @ricecakeslove @alexandrainlove @selfishlittlebeing @ceres27
#savage bonds fic#savage bonds#feyd rautha#feyd x reader#feyd x you#feyd rautha x reader#feyd rautha x you#dune part two#dune part 2#dune#austin butler#feyd rautha harkonnen#dune x reader#dune x you#dune fanfiction#feyd rautha fic#austin butler fic#feyd rautha smut#paul atreides
2K notes
·
View notes
Text
Interlude || The Prize Of A Father's Pride
chapter: 5 chapter 1 | 2 | 3 | 4
pairing: emperor geta/emperor caracalla x acacius' daughter!reader
summary: General Acacius is forced to tell his daughter, that she will soon marry Emperor Geta and become Empress of Rome - a trade, which saved her life and that of her family, but at what cost?
warning(s): angrsty themes | semi-edited | english is not my first language, faults may occur | please let me know if i missed anything
Note: We already reached chapter 5 !?!??! Hell, yes! And we're getting further and further. So before this whole plot picks up a little more speed, i thought a small interlude feat. Acacius would be a nice little treat. The next chapter is going to be longer again.
word count: 1.7k
You stood in the archways that led to the inner garden of your family's home. The curtain of the night had already laid itself upon the sky, when you'd reached it, the haunting grin of Caracalla and the words about your father were still on your mind. He had given you no answer on why you should thank the General, and it didn't sound like it was even something to thank him for either. It was more like whatever it was it was about to benefit the Emperors. Yet you knew your father and despite him never speaking it out loud - you've noticed how much he despised the royal twins.
The night was quiet and the villa was softly illuminated by the torches, which the slaves always lit up as soon as dawn came. Your mother knew about your whereabouts, that you went off to the theater with your friends Cicero and Lydia, nothing out of the ordinary. That you met the Emperor Caracalla during your night out was neither planned nor hoped for and yet the time you'd spend alongside him in the royal box still lingered in your head. Should you tell your parents? Maybe it was best to keep it in the shadows, as you didn't want them to worry more than necessary about you.
But when you approached the garden, you heard the quiet sobbing of your dear mother from the distance. You were on your way to your rooms, yet you couldn't ignore something like this, so you stopped beside a pillar and looked down to the inner courtyard with its beautiful pond and the many plants that provided shade during the summer months. You saw between the palm trees, cedars and bushes how your mother kneeled in front of your father, while he hold her in his arms as if something terrible happened - as if someone died.
You were not able to stand it any longer without knowing what happenes, so you stepped out and made yourself noticable.
"Mother? Father? What happened?", you asked quickly, but when Acacius raised his head to look into your direction, there was nothing but pain and suffering in his eyes. The way his eyes were locked on you made your heart sink down to your feet as it was crystal clear that it might have something to do with you. "y/n...", he began, but got disrupted by the sobbing of your mother. "Tell her, Acacius! Please, you need to tell her!"
It broke your heart to see your mother in that state, huddled together and in tears. But what was even worse was the news your father would tell you right in that very moment: "y/n, you... i am sorry," he started and clearly struggled to find the right words. You've never seen your father like this. "I gave my consent to a marriage between you and Emperor Geta."
Your eyes widened and your face went pale in an instant as you froze in your position. "What do you mean?", the trembling words fell from your lips. A marriage?!
"You will marry the Emperor," Acacius repeated, his voice clear but racked with pain. And after a couple of long minutes it finally hit you like an arrow right into the heart. Your breath becme quicker and you had to sit down on one of the stone benches. In this moment you were not even able to bare the sight of your parents, while the realization kicked in. No tears came from your eyes, in fact, it even surprised your own father how you took the news. But the depiction of stoicism came at a high cost, as you clearly had to fight within you against the urge to just scream.
And your father knew that. He knew you better than anyone, you were always his sun and stars, the one person beside his wife to which he tried to come back every single time when he went off to war. Slowly your mother came back to her feet with the help of her husband, but her usual soft face was covered in tears and her eyes were swollen and red as she looked at you. "What have you done, my love... ? You need to be honest with y/n, please... i beg you. She needs to know," she whispered with an urgency in her voice and even a small amount of anger.
Your eyes ripped themselves from the pond in front of you, staring at your father, who looked at you like a broken man. "He threatened to kill you and your mother, it was the only option... trust me, i would've never agreed to it otherwise. May the gods damn me for my pride, that i thought i would be able to put them down together with the senate. It was a plan that is nothing more than dust and ashes now." Acacius rushed to you and took your hands into his, pressing them tightly as if he feared you would fade away if he didn't. "I can never forgive myself to put you into a position like that, y/n," he whispered, and for the very first time, you witnessed the fear in your father's eyes. And he feared for you.
But all those words disappeared in your ears, as you tried desperately to numb the anxiety within you. Now the words that Caracalla said to you made sense and they echoed in your head once more. Nonetheless how could you hate your father for this? You knew he did it for the sake of the people, he always fought for Rome and never for himself. This was the way he was and you would've never wanted it to be otherwise. Yet you were now the one to bear the consequences of your father's actions, a sacrifice. For the first time in your life, you were the one to protect this family... and you wanted to take this risk. Not that there was an option anyways.
So you took a deep breath and swallowed the lump in your throat, while you stood up from the bench and looked your father right into his eyes. "There is nothing we can do about it, don't we? The die is cast and we have to live with the consequences," you said, even though your voice was cracking for a moment before you took one hand of your mother and one of your father, pressing them gentle and in a reassuring way, even though you still saw how much they suffered. You were their only daughter after all and even if it wouldn't be the Emperor, a marriage always called for a daughter to leave her parents behind. "Please... i don't want you to look at me like i am already dead", you whispered with a hint of desperation as it hurt you even more that your own parents still treated you like they had to protect you from this world. If fate wanted this to happen, then you would find your way through it.
"I will marry him. If that will save my own life and yours then be it", you said again, while ran down your mothers cheeks once again as she hold your hand in ache. She said your name before her voice stopped. But in that very moment, your father stepped in and pulled you into a tight hug, holding you for a long moment that felt like an eternity. Acacius blamed himself entirely for all that was happening and in this very moment, he promised to himself that he will find a way to get you out of this situation. There was still hope, if he was able to be careful enough.
"You're my daughter, y/n... i know you will not lose yourself in this, i know it...and i will always be proud of you, no matter what...", he mumbled in reassurance, trying desperately to fullfill your wish not to treat all of this as it was your clear funeral. That wouldn't be right, he knew that too. You would live on, but at what cost?
"How much time do i have left?", you suddenly asked, while you slowly removed yourself from your father's arms. Right now the whole situation was still so unreal for you, even though you knew this will change soon enough. The brows of your father furrowed as he took your mother's hand to hold her and give her something of the strength he'd recovered - at least a bit. "Sadly Emperor Geta made sure not to waste any time with this: He expects the stipulatio (engagement promise) tomorrow, a celebration will happen at the palace to announce it publicly... and then the formal wedding will take place in two weeks, still in Juno to avoid that bad luck falls onto your union."
"As if the gods would grant him luck with a forced marriage like this," your mother mumbled, while she tried her best to wipe away her tears and regain her posture. "There are not even enough sheep in all of Rome that he could sacrifice for this..." She was still pale like a corpse due to this news, but at least she was able to regain her anger again despite the helplessness.
Your fingers buried themselves into the fabric of your pale blue toga as you recollected your thoughts. There was no time left, no real time. But did you expect it to be otherwise? In a way, a lot of women would envy you for this opportunity. Marrying an Emperor meant that you would rise up to be an Empress alongside a God, nothing was more noble and meaningful. Men fought wars to earn power and honor, women needed to take a different path in this world, marrying and bearing children - only to be sidelined by history nonetheless. You didn't want to face the same fate. And in the end you were still your father's daughter through and through, carrying the family name like a ritiualistic armor.
âWhatever anyone does or says, I must be emerald and keep my colour," you whispered a quote and your father instantly got it. With an understanding nod, a weak smile appeared on his lips.
"Marcus Aurelius...", Acacius noticed right away as it was a quote from his 'meditations' which your father had given you to read. It helped you now more than ever and the same could've been said about Acacius as well.
_________________________________
Tags:
quuinyoung koshkahhh mmkkzz analves pandora-journey ange-olras tellynojelly targwh0re h3k3t onelemonoat whitenoise808 spooky-cupid dev1lbella onelemonoat hawraa-alzubaidi omg-hellgirl the-holy-pigeon justnobodynothingmore fandomblogs-stuff justnobodynothingmore superblyspeedydragon deliciousfestsalad moon-390 lv9su harmfulb1tch apollonshootafar zalera8310 sweetffcts lvspedri soltik capitanostella weepingfashionwritingplaid labellapeaky @qardasngan @fallout-girl219 @chaand-sitara @eighttens
#gladiator 2#gladiator ii#emperor caracalla#emperor geta#general acacius#geta x reader#caracalla x reader#joseph quinn#pedro pascal#fred hechinger#gladiator ii fic#kabuki writes
500 notes
·
View notes
Text
i know who you are | 6. the fight
Pairing: Joel Miller x f!reader
Chapter Summary: Word of Joel's indiscretion spreads quickly through town, leading to a vicious fight. When Joel begins to worry you may never forgive him, he sets into motion a plan to win you back.
Chapter Warnings: language, angst, pining, sad!Joel, amnesia, slow burn, previous infidelity mentioned, violence (fist fight), blood, bruises, jealousy/possessiveness
WC: 8K
Series Masterlist
The thought of leaving your bed was excruciating.
For nearly three days, you could hardly do much more than use the bathroom and drink some water. When you heard Joel leave for patrol, his footsteps always pausing hesitantly on the other side of your door before begrudgingly going down the steps, you would eventually drag yourself downstairs and force yourself to eat something. Anything. It didn't really matter. You didn't crave anything. Didn't look forward to a single thing except the sweet embrace of sleep. But by the fourth day, you knew you would have to go back to work or else Nick would make a house call to check on you.
You had lied and said you hurt your back so you could get out of working for a few days, but enough time had passed, enough tears were shed, enough pity was wasted when you finally forced yourself to get up one morning and take a shower.
It helped more than you thought it would. The steam billowing around you in the confined space, the warm water pummeling your shoulders, working out the kinks in your muscles from too many hours hunched over in agony. If you had any self-awareness, you might have asked yourself why you had such a powerful reaction to Joel kissing someone else. If you had a clear enough mind, you might have remembered you didn't even react this badly when you woke from your accident only to discover your whole family was dead and the world went to hell.
No, you only seemed to fall into a deep depression over Joel finding comfort from another woman.
And not just any woman. Angie.
It still made your blood boil as you slipped on clean clothes for work. You should have known she was a shark, smelling blood in the water that very first night when she cornered you in the bathroom.
And to make matters worse, he had the audacity to accuse you of not caring. Not giving a shit about him, to be exact.
That fucking asshole.
When you came down the stairs and spotted the coffee maker still on with your favorite mug next to the carafe, you scoffed and kept walking to grab your coat. As much as you wanted some coffee, you were too stubborn to accept Joel's shitty gesture.
The winter sun was blinding against the snow. Or maybe your eyes were just too swollen and dry, too accustomed to staying in the darkness of your bedroom for days on end, but whatever it was caused you to wince and rub your face.
"Hey! You're alive!" you heard Ellie's voice call out from the driveway. She was walking up the path at the exact same time as you with her backpack slung over one shoulder and her winter jacket unzipped.
"Yeah, barely," you replied, wishing you had some of the coffee Joel had left behind. You took the porch steps carefully and met her out on the sidewalk, your pupils finally adjusting to the brightness. "How's it going, kid?"
She opened her mouth to reply but paused, giving you a funny look.
"What's wrong?" you asked, unable to read her expression.
"Nothing, just that nickname... took me by surprise," she laughed with a shake of her head, "you used to call me that before. Haven't heard it in a long time, I guess." You shielded your eyes and shrugged.
"Common nickname, I suppose," you reasoned, and she nodded in agreement.
"How's the back?" she asked with a point, and you almost had to ask her what she was talking about before you remembered your lie.
"Oh! Much better, thanks. Must've pulled a muscle or something, who knows."
"Well, that's good. Listen, I gotta get to school, but do you wanna get dinner later with me and Dina? Seth's making mac and cheese, and it's like, the fucking best, dude," she said excitedly, and you didn't have the heart to say no.
"Yeah, sounds great," you smiled, then gave her a quick wave before heading in the opposite direction towards the infirmary.
It was only a short ten minute walk to work, but the fresh air combined with stretching your muscles for the first time in days really did something to improve your mood. By the time you pushed open the door to the infirmary, you were actually looking forward to working again.
And so was Nick, apparently, because his eyes lit up and his body sagged with relief when he saw you.
"I was a few hours away from sneaking you the good pills and begging you to come back," he joked, then his face turned serious. "Everything alright? What happened?"
"Oh, I'm fine," you said, waving off his concern, "I slipped on some ice and pulled a muscle, it's all good now."
"Well, be careful out there, alright? You're the best aide I have."
"I'm the only aide you have," you corrected him before hanging up your jacket. "What do you need me to do?"
The morning went by fast. Nick had told you in the few days you were out, the clinic wasn't terribly busy, but he unfortunately did fall behind on housekeeping. So you busied yourself running loads of sheets and blankets to the laundry, then sanitizing equipment until Mr. Phillips came in after lunch with a laceration on his arm from working in the stables. It wasn't a bad injury, but it required some cleaning and a few stitches, which you were secretly eager to observe. You wanted to get more exposure to stitching in the hopes of being able to take care of non-emergency injuries by yourself one day.
It felt good to feel useful again. Staying busy forced your mind off Joel and the whole mess waiting for you at home, and you were grateful for the distraction. So much so that you decided to stay a little longer than usual and fold the linens that came back from the laundry. You were killing two birds with one stone: staying busy and avoiding going home in between work and dinner. By now, you knew he'd be back and likely waiting for you, and you still had no idea what you would say.
As the sun began to set and the world outside the infirmary grew darker, you slid your coat back on and locked the door behind you before heading for the dining hall.
Shoving your hands deep into your pockets, you tucked your chin against your chest, feet carrying you swiftly through the streets, eyes cast down and avoiding others as best you could. When you arrived at the dining hall, it was packed, per usual, but you did manage to spot Ellie and Dina holding a small table in the back of the room. As you weaved your way through the crowd, you noticed they were sharing some bread and butter and you felt your stomach rumble. For the first time in days, you felt excited to eat.
"Hey," you said in greeting as you dropped your coat over the back of an empty chair before giving them each a half hug. "Freezing out there."
"Give it a second. It's hotter than hell in here," Dina joked before pushing the basket of bread in your direction. You plopped down into your chair and moaned when you felt the bread was still warm, then tore off little pieces and popped them into your mouth.
"Hungry?" Ellie asked, only partially joking as you nodded vigorously.
"Did you order the mac and cheese yet?"
"Yeah, didn't want him to run out," she replied as she eased back into her chair and turned her head toward Dina. "Do you see Chris and Holly over there? What are they thinking? They know that shit'll get back to Claire. What a bunch of assholes."
"Who?" you asked, your voice muffled around the bread.
"Couple of kids in our class," Dina explained, nodding towards the other side of the hall. You twisted around, your eyes scanning the crowd until you saw a younger couple sitting together, the girl sitting on the guy's lap and toying with his hair. "That's Chris, and he's been dating this girl, Claire, for like, what? Six months or so? And look at him. Letting that hussy crawl all over him. Men are pigs."
You choked on your laughter and took a swig of water. If only they knew.
Ellie's eyes lit up as she looked at something behind you, and you turned around to follow her gaze, spotting Seth as he made his way through the crowd with three plates of mac and cheese. However, just over his left shoulder you happened to notice Joel for the first time since you arrived, but by the looks of it, it was not the first time he noticed you.
He was sitting at his usual table with Tommy and another guy from patrol you vaguely recognized, the other two men engrossed in conversation while Joel pinned you with his stare. You quickly turned away, your cheeks feeling flush, and tried to focus on your dinner.
"Shit, this looks amazing," you said, distracted by the cheesy, piping hot dish set in front of you.
"I'm telling you, man, it's the fucking best," Ellie told you before digging in. You had to stifle a moan when the food hit your tongue for the first time, eternally grateful for the impeccable timing because all you could think about in that moment was how good it tasted, Joel temporarily forgotten for the first time in days.
"Didn't you eat today?" Dina asked, her lips twitching into a grin, and you shook your head.
"Not really. Haven't had much of an appetite this week," you told her, and Ellie tilted her head to the side.
"Your pain was that bad?"
"Huh?" you asked, then it dawned on you once again. The Lie. "Oh, yeah. I mean, I ate a little, I just wanted to sleep, I guess."
"Joel didn't make sure you ate?" she pressed, her eyes flicking over your shoulder. You dropped your fork, scrambling to come up with yet another lie when her brow furrowed and her eyes narrowed, making you twist around to see what made her demeanor change so suddenly.
As you expected, she was looking in Joel's direction, but he was no longer looking at your table. It was impossible considering Angie was standing directly in front of him, blocking his view with her body, her hand resting on the back of his chair.
"What is she up to now?" Dina murmured to Ellie, but you could hardly register her words. The way your anger ignited deep within your chest and licked up your throat, it was a miracle you even remembered to breathe. Joel's legs shifted, knees turned away from her, but that was all you could see. You couldn't see the look on his face or hear what was said. You couldn't see where his hands were. But you could see Angie flick her long, straight hair over her shoulder with a flirty laugh that was clearly meant to pull attention onto her.
If you didn't have tunnel vision, you would have noticed she was successful. A few heads turned, men's eyes lingering on her backside while women's eyes darted in your direction, but you were incapable of processing any of it. Ellie was saying your name, but you couldn't hear her over the ringing in your ears.
It was less than a minute. Thirty seconds, tops, and she walked away from him with a sickly grin plastered across her face, her two friends returning her mischievous smile before flanking her side, making their way towards the exit like a swarm of bees.
Without even thinking, you stood up.
"What are you doing?" Ellie asked, but you ignored her. Instead, you pushed your way through the crowd in a trance, shouldering people out of your way without so much as an apology, too laser focused on your target to care.
"Joel!" Ellie called out to him. He was rubbing his face angrily, trying to avoid his brother's eyes glaring at him in disbelief over what he just overheard Angie say when he heard Ellie. Great, she knows, too, he initially thought, but when he looked up and saw Ellie and Dina, panic-stricken, making their way towards the exit, he realized something was happening. He didn't see you until you emerged from the crowd and reached for the door, swinging it open and allowing a cool blast of air into the room before disappearing outside.
"Oh, shit," Joel mumbled, snatching his coat and forcing his way through all the people as quickly as he could. Tommy followed, confused at first, until he realized you were no longer at your table and then it clicked.
By the time you made it outside, you nearly missed where they went, but luck was on your side because her high-pitched giggle danced through the bitter cold air and you twisted your head to the left, just in time to see the three women in the shadow of night round a corner and head down a residential street.
You were nearly running to catch up with them, but you couldn't feel your feet hit the ground or hear the gravel crunching under your boots. And neither did they, because when you found yourself less than ten feet away, they were still giggling and talking animatedly amongst themselves, completely oblivious to your presence.
Skidding to a stop, you shouted, "Hey!"
All three women swirled around in surprise, their eyes wide and their smiles slipping from their faces when they sensed the rage radiating from your body. But even still, Angie tried to play dumb.
"Can we help you?" she asked sarcastically with a dry laugh, but when you took a step forward, she went quiet.
"Yeah," you sneered, fists clenching at your sides, "I had a question for you, actually."
Angie looked perplexed, not expecting that, so she held her hands out to her side, urging you to continue while Ellie and Dina caught up, standing a few paces back.
"Did you run out of dick to suck in this town or are you just that fucking bored you thought you'd give home wrecking a try?"
Dina snickered behind you and Ellie gasped.
"Home wrecking?" she replied, raising her eyebrow and crossing her arms. "Is that what you'd call your man following me into the ladies room at the bar so he could shove his tongue down my throat?"
Your nostrils flared and your ears began to make that buzzing noise again, so you dug your nails into your palms, desperately trying to ground yourself.
"Can I even call him your man?" she taunted, feeling like she got the upper hand. "Are you even together anymore? You clearly don't fuck him if he was looking for it from-"
You couldn't even remember moving. Your feet had a mind of their own as you closed the distance between you with two long strides and swung your arm back with as much force as you could muster, backhanding Angie right across the mouth.
Her hands flew up to her face and her two friends stumbled backwards in surprise, but all you saw was red. Before she could recover, you grabbed her by the coat and threw her down onto the muddy street, knocking the wind out of her with a sharp gasp. Quickly, before she could get up, you straddled her midsection. With your left hand pressing down on her chest and your right balled into a fist near your head, you landed a punch right on her perfect little nose with a sickening crunch, causing a trail of blood to trickle out of her nostrils seconds later. But that didn't stop you. You kept going, your knuckles, now bloody, marring her flesh over and over again, but when you made contact with her jawbone, you flinched, a jolt of pain shooting down your middle finger making you pause.
That was when Angie saw her opportunity.
She vaulted you off her with her hips and she rolled to her side, pinning you to the ground with blood dripping down her face. She scratched desperately at your eyes and mouth, your hands coming up to protect yourself with a yelp, before she began landing weak punches against your cheek and mouth. And even though they weren't as forceful as your hits, her weight pinning you down kept you from reclaiming the upper hand.
Ellie and Dina were shouting your name, but you tuned them out. All you could focus on was Angie, blocking her punches as best you could while you waited for your opportunity to take her down.
Then, Angie's hand wrapped around your throat, her fingers pressing into your windpipe. Your hands grabbed her wrist as you fought for air and violently thrashed underneath her.
"Face it," she hissed, leaning down and putting more pressure against your throat, "If it was that easy, I was doing you a favor. He never really loved you, you were just an easy fuck before your brain got all scrambled."
Her words were exactly what you needed to get your second wind.
With an angry roar, you punched her right in the throat, and although you couldn't get much force behind it, it was enough to make her loosen her grip in surprise. And just as Tommy and Joel were running up the street, you tossed Angie to the side and scrambled back on top of her. But this time, you didn't stop.
You were merciless, your hands were a blur. Fists rained down blows upon her face while she desperately tried to shield herself, but it was no use.
"Stop!" she sobbed, begging, but the fear in her voice just egged you on.
Blood began to stain her yellow hair, her perfect skin began to turn red and purple while your fists never stopped, each blow creating a new mark or cut. You couldn't stop if you tried. Something snapped and you unlocked a part of yourself you didn't know, or didn't remember, existed. Some part of you that was a warrior. A fighter. A survivor. And it wasn't until Joel hooked his arms underneath yours and hauled you back that you finally stopped, your chest heaving and your eyes wild.
"Y-you crazy b-bitch!" Angie sputtered, blood trickling from her nose and mouth as Tommy knelt in front of her.
"You haven't seen crazy!" you screamed as you kicked and struggled to get out of Joel's grip. Tommy reached down to help Angie up and he motioned for her friends to come forward. "Stay the fuck away from us or I'll fucking kill you!" you shouted, "You hear me, you fucking whore? I will fucking kill you!"
"Calm down!" Joel yelled from behind, but your blood boiled as you focused your rage on him.
"Get your fucking hands off me," you snarled, wrenching your arms out of his grasp. "This is your fault!" you continued, pointing your finger in his face and backing away, ignoring the tortured look he gave you. A sick part of you was pleased to see the sting of your words land.
"I think she needs to see Nick," Tommy said as both of Angie's friends struggled to help her up.
"She's lucky she's alive," you snapped as you wiped the back of your hand over your bloody face.
"Holy shit, dude," Ellie murmured as you turned around, her eyes all wide with shock.
"I'm going home," you grumbled, wiping more blood from your cheek as you began the journey back to your house on shaky legs, wondering how on earth you were expected to share a space with Joel after tonight. Dina and Ellie exchanged some quick words as you left before Ellie quickly caught up with you.
"I'll clean you up."
"You don't-"
"I know. But I want to," she said, wrapping her arm around your shoulder, and it took everything in you not to lean into her and let her drag you home.
You were exhausted. Mentally and physically. And you just wanted to go to bed. But you were grateful for Ellie. Someone who cared, someone who saw you were hurting and needed help without having to ask for it. So you let her clean you up in your bathroom when you arrived back home, her nimble fingers delicately pressing against your wounds, cleansing them as best she could before pressing band aids and butterfly bandages against your cuts and then making you an ice pack to help with the swelling.
She tucked you into bed and made you drink some water before sitting down on the edge of your mattress with a sigh.
"I had no idea," she began, and you quickly waved her off.
"I know. It's... I know," you said, at a loss for words.
"You didn't really hurt your back, did you?" she asked, and you slowly shook your head. "That motherfucker," she seethed, "I can't believe him, I'm going to kill him, I swear-"
"Just leave him alone," you told her, "Let me handle it."
The two of you sat quietly for a moment, each of you lost in your own thoughts before she spoke again.
"It wasn't like that before," she began, and at first you weren't following, but then you realized: she was talking about before your accident. "You were crazy about each other. Angie was never an issue. Neither of you paid her any attention. She just saw an opportunity and took advantage," Ellie said as her fingers tangled in her lap. "I shouldn't even be saying this, it feels like I'm defending him, but I swear. I was with you guys all the time. You were in love, man."
"Things changed, I guess," you said sadly, but she shook her head.
"You guys are what inspired me and Dina to go for it," she said softly, avoiding your gaze. "We were scared, but I saw how you two were together and how you made it work and, I don't know," she said, picking at her fingernail, "I guess what I'm trying to say is, I look up to you guys. And it's kind of fucking with my head right now that all this is happening."
"Ellie, no," you said, shifting a bit in bed and reaching out to her. "Don't say that. Don't question what you and Dina have because of me and Joel."
She swallowed and looked at you, her eyes soft and worried.
"Why did he do it?" she asked quietly, and you could hear the pain in her voice. Pressing your lips together, you shrugged.
"It's complicated."
She nodded and looked away. "Will you do me a favor?" she asked.
"Yeah."
"Would you give him a chance? Just hear him out and let him explain?" she begged, and you immediately bristled. "You don't have to forgive him. Just... don't give up yet. Please. He loves you, I know it, and... and I think you love him, too."
You scoffed then cleared your throat, your fingers coming up to press gently on your tender neck. "I don't love him," you croaked, but she shook her head.
"If you don't love him then why do you care so much?" she countered, and you fell silent, unable to give her an answer, eyes drifting aimlessly around the room. "Why did you almost kill Angie for sleeping with him if you didn't love him?"
"Sleeping with - no, Ellie. They didn't have sex. He kissed her," you quickly explained, and her eyebrows shot up in surprise.
"You rearranged her face because he kissed her?" she asked in disbelief, then laughed softly and stood up. "I'm not saying he didn't fuck up, but dude. Come on. You gotta see it, now, right?"
You took a deep breath and rubbed your eyes.
"Alright. For you, I'll... talk to him, or whatever," you grumbled half-heartedly.
"Thank you," she said, her voice sounding more like herself once again before turning to leave and allowing you to rest. If you had any inkling she was trying to manipulate you into forgiving Joel, it was quickly expunged because you awoke an hour later to her arguing with him in the living room when he arrived home, the conversation ending with her storming out of the house and then his weary footsteps slowly climbing up the stairs.
Once again, you watched as he paused outside your room, two narrow shadows cast by his legs breaking up the thin beam of light under your door until he thought better of it and kept walking, his own bedroom door closing softly with a click.
The pain was worse the next morning, but you refused to admit it. The cuts burned and the bruises throbbed, but you were too stubborn to let any weakness show, although one look at your bruised neck would tell anyone the truth. You forced yourself out of bed, feeling too guilty to bail on Nick after already taking so many days off to wallow in your own misery, and washed up before heading downstairs. Much to your surprise, Joel was sitting at the kitchen table, his big hand cupping a mug of coffee while he stared blankly at the wall, lost in his own thoughts. When you first saw his face, the bags under his eyes evident, even from across the room, it was clear he hardly got any sleep.
Good, you thought. Then you remembered your promise to Ellie and bit back whatever nasty remark you were getting ready to toss his way. Instead, you dragged yourself to the coffee maker, ignoring the mug Joel left out for you and choosing your own, unable to resist the urge to be just a little bit spiteful.
He cleared his throat as you poured your coffee, a warning he was about to speak, and your shoulders tensed.
"How're you feelin'?"
"About as good as I look," you muttered, bringing the coffee to your lips and taking a tiny sip before turning around. He looked up at you, for the first time seeing the extent of your injuries and he jolted forward in his chair, fighting back the instinct to stand up and inspect your wounds. He blinked rapidly, gaze skirting over your face and neck, worry etching his features until you sighed.
"It's not really that bad," you admitted, looking down at your feet.
"Tell Nick t'give you somethin' when you get to work," he said, voice strained. You nodded and took another sip of your coffee. He swallowed nervously before inching forward in his chair and clasping his hands between his knees. "I'm sorry," he said, the words laced with guilt and shame. "I'm so sorry, I fucked up. But you gotta believe me, I didn't go out that night lookin' for her or anyone else. I just wanted to drink and be alone for a little while." He rubbed his palms over his face while you still stared down at the floor, listening.
"I believe you," you finally said after a tense stretch of silence. He dropped his hands and looked up.
"You do?"
"Doesn't mean I forgive you, but I believe you didn't run out of here looking to shove your tongue down someone else's throat."
He grimaced and dropped his chin to his chest.
"D'you think-" he cut himself off and took a deep breath before forcing himself to look at you again. "D'you think you could ever forgive me?"
You closed your eyes and pressed your lips into a thin line.
"I don't know," you said quietly. Your head was pounding, so you rubbed your forehead, his eyes trained on you anxiously from across the room, knee bouncing slightly as he waited to hear you say anything that would give him a glimmer of hope. "You really fucking hurt me, Joel," you said, trying to hide your lower lip as it trembled, but he heard the pain in your voice and it broke his heart.
"I know, I'm an asshole and I don't deserve you. I never did. Not after what happened at the hospital and definitely not now," he said, standing up and taking a few hesitant steps in your direction, stopping when he reached the kitchen island. "But I'll do whatever it takes. I'll wait as long as I need to, I'll spend the rest of my life makin' it up to you, prove to you that-"
"I don't want to lead you on, Joel," you said solemnly, eyes watering. "I can't promise I'll ever move past it. I'm not sure we're strong enough to get through this."
"Yes, we are," he told you adamantly, "I don't want anyone else. I only want you. You ain't leadin' me on because I don't wanna go anywhere else. I don't care what that looks like in the future, I'll take whatever you give me, that's all I want."
You swallowed hard, trying to ignore the wobble in his voice, and looked into the living room, the framed photo of your house that Ellie drew for you several Christmases ago, the same one you read about in your journal, catching your eye, and you felt yourself tear up.
I just want to go home, you thought, but home no longer existed. This was your home, like it or not.
You turned away, looking out the window over the sink blinking back tears, but Joel had already followed your gaze to the photo.
"I should get going," you said, voice thick. You chugged whatever coffee you could and dumped the rest in the sink.
"I'm gonna make it up to you," he said, following you to the door, "I'm gonna make this right." You scoffed.
"Yeah, okay," you mumbled sarcastically, shoving on your boots and coat before swinging open the door and heading out into the frigid winter morning, big flakes of snow slowly swirling and falling from the sky as Joel watched you trudge down the street, hunched over and curled in on yourself. A shell of the person he knew you to be.
He did that. He caused you pain. And it made him sick.
But at least he finally thought of a way he could prove how much you meant to him.
Sweat covered your forehead by the time you made it to the infirmary, your wool knit cap to blame for the excessive heat pouring from your head while your face was ice cold. You yanked it off your head and shed your coat before making your way to the back, your hair sticking to your forehead. Nick was nowhere to be found, but one of the exam room doors was closed and you heard voices murmuring on the other side. Assuming he had an early patient, you pulled your hair back and got to work. It was supposed to be a quiet day. Nick wanted you to work on an updated inventory list after getting a big batch of supplies two weeks prior from an unexplored hole-in-the-wall pharmacy.
The exam room door swung open, the voices clearer now, and your shoulders stiffened when you recognized the patient. You should have assumed Angie would be there that day, but for some reason it hadn't occurred to you.
Your anger had diffused a bit since the night before, that raw, exposed nerve quelled by time, but that didn't stop you from glaring at her as she passed by the inventory closet. Her swollen eyes widened with fear when she saw you and for the first time, you got a good look at the damage you inflicted. Her nose was clearly broken, she was missing a tooth and both eyes were black and blue, but the cuts on her cheeks and lips were superficial, at best.
She kept walking, not daring to say a word in your direction as your eyes followed her out the door. When she left, Nick turned around with a sigh and crossed his arms.
"How're you feeling?"
You shrugged and turned back to your clipboard. "I'm alright."
"You look like shit," he said, sidling up next to you and plucking the ibuprofen from the shelf. He tapped out two pills and dropped them into your palm before closing the bottle, putting it back where it belonged. "Did you eat?"
With just a shake of your head you popped the pills, swallowing them dry before turning back to your task.
"You gotta eat something with those, it'll tear up your stomach," he said, disappearing down the hallway and coming back a few minutes later with an apple. You grimaced but took it anyway, unable to stop your mind from replaying the memory of peeling apples with Joel just a week prior. Before everything went to hell.
Nick watched you quietly for a moment as you chewed your apple slowly and read down the list of medications on your clipboard.
"Do you, uh," he began, awkwardly rubbing the back of his neck, "do you need someone to talk to?" You glanced up at him in surprise and he dropped his hand back to his side. "We don't have to talk about it. But I know you still feel like you're a stranger in this town, and that's gotta be tough." He scratched his greying chin as he glanced around the room and you had to fight back the laugh that bubbled up your throat. You couldn't help it.
He noticed the amused look on your face at his discomfort and pretended to be annoyed when he muttered, "just come find me if you wanna talk or whatever," but you knew it was just an act. Nick was typically a quiet man, kept to himself and hardly ever spoke to his patients, let alone you, his employee, about personal matters. The fact he was trying now must mean he really thought you needed it.
The older man disappeared down the hall to his office and you smiled to yourself, then focused back on work, grateful for something that took your mind off your misery, even if it was just for a moment.
"What the hell do you want?" Tommy scowled when he flung open his door to find his older brother waiting on the other side, hands shoved deep in his pockets, weight shifting foot to foot in an effort to keep warm.
"C'mon, Tommy, I'm gettin' it from all angles, here."
"I don't give a shit," he spat, turning on his heel to retreat back into the house, but left the front door open. Joel took a step inside and quietly shut the door behind him, glancing around the entryway and peering into the living room as he took off his outerwear.
"Maria home?"
"No, she's down at the stables with Violet. Showin' her the horses, gettin' her outta the house," he grumbled, angrily putting away dishes as he spoke. Joel sighed and flattened his palms against the counter.
"I gotta ask for a favor."
Tommy scoffed and shook his head. "You're a piece of work, y'know that?"
"Yeah, I fuckin' know. Jesus Christ, Tommy, I made one goddamn mistake!" Joel yelled, slapping his hand against the cool countertop. Tommy twisted around, brow furrowed, and crossed his arms.
"Don't take an attitude with me," Tommy said through clenched teeth, "I don't give a shit if everyone's gangin' up on you. You deserve it! I thought she was the one you wanted to spend your life with? The one you'd do anythin' for?"
"She is!" Joel exclaimed, raking his fingers through his hair. Tommy's eyes softened while he watched his brother struggle, the enormity of what he did clearly taking its toll.
"Then what the fuck were you thinkin'?" he asked after a few moments, tone pleading. "Everythin' was goin' so well. You guys were havin' a nice time at the party, laughin' and smilin', we all saw it. Then you take 'er home and step out like that?"
"It's not- I was drunk and misread some things," Joel replied, rubbing his eyes with the pads of his fingers. "I tried to kiss her, she shot me down and I didn't take it all that well, alright?" Joel dropped his hand, exasperated, and looked at Tommy once again, taking a deep breath. "Went to the bar to drink and Angie sunk her claws into me. I got the hell outta there and confessed the second I got home but... didn't matter," he said, hanging his head between his shoulders.
"Angie said you followed her into the bathroom, Joel. Don't bullshit me, I was sittin' right there."
"I know, Jesus, it's my fault. I was drinkin' and upset and she was just... there. Pesterin' me and pushin' my buttons. It was only a second, Tommy. Nothin' else happened, y'hear me?" Joel's eyes were wide and desperate as he stared at his little brother across the kitchen.
"It's no excuse, Joel," Tommy said sadly. Joel pushed off the counter with a huff and yanked angrily at his disheveled hair again.
"I know that. I'm just tellin' you how it went down. But I gotta make it up to her. I gotta make it right."
"How the hell do you plan on doin' that? 'Cause from where I'm sittin', only way she could move past it is if I take her back out into the woods so she can hit her head again and forget," Tommy said.
Joel rolled his eyes and slumped into a chair at the kitchen table.
"I got an idea. Don't know if it'll work, but it's all I can think of to prove what she means to me," he said softly, staring down at his fingers twisting together in his lap.
Tommy sized his brother up and down before taking a few steps closer, his hands coming to grip the back of a chair as he leaned forward.
"Let's hear it."
Joel sighed and tilted his chin up. "I need a week off from patrol. I gotta leave Jackson. And I need a horse."
"What?" Tommy asked incredulously. "In the middle of winter? Absolutely not. You'll die out there."
"I survived out there before I came to Jackson, I'll be fine."
"Been a long fuckin' time and you weren't alone when you did it," Tommy argued.
"You offerin' to help?" Joel asked, and Tommy laughed dryly. But Joel continued to stare at him.
"You're serious, aren't you?"
"'Course I am," Joel replied, "she ain't ever gonna forgive me but I gotta do somethin', Tommy. I can't lose her, and right now, it really feels like I'm gonna lose her." Joel's voice cracked and he turned away, looking out the window so Tommy couldn't see the emotion behind his eyes.
Tommy groaned and yanked a chair out to sit down.
"What'dya need me to do?"
It was a long day on your feet and your face hurt more than you cared to admit, so by the time you arrived home, you decided to make yourself a sandwich and go to bed early, skipping an appearance at the dining hall where you knew half the town would be gawking at you and your wounds, anyway.
Fortunately, Joel was up in his room with the door closed when you quietly snuck upstairs with your sandwich. You were still emotionally exhausted from your brief conversation that morning and you were grateful he wasn't looking to have another one.
Nick had sent you home with one of the good pills, as he called it, so you took it with your meal and within the hour, you were out cold. Maybe if you hadn't taken the pill, you would have been awake to hear Joel's bedroom door squeak open, the rustling of fabric and the tinkling of metal cutting through the quiet hallway as he gripped his sleeping bag in one hand and his backpack stuffed with supplies in the other.
Like he usually did, he paused outside your room, his eyes lingering on the doorknob, ears straining for any sign that you were awake, that maybe you had a change of heart and he could call the whole trip off, but he was only met with silence.
He swallowed and turned towards the stairs, quietly tiptoeing down and packed another bag with food from the pantry before setting all three items by the door. At the last minute, he decided to leave a note, not even certain you would notice or care he was gone, but he knew Tommy would be furious when he found out he lied to him earlier and he really didn't want his brother to waste manpower trying to hunt him down in the wilderness. So he grabbed a pen from a drawer and an old envelope. The tip of his pen hovered over the paper as he struggled with what to say, then finally decided to keep it brief before scribbling his note, leaving it by the coffee maker where he knew you would see it.
Lastly, he strode into the living room and grabbed one more thing, shoving it into his backpack before piling on his layers and heading out the front door, giving the house one last forlorn glance before slipping quietly into the night.
It was your day off, so naturally you allowed yourself to sleep in a little, hoping that the extra rest would help your bruises to heal. At the very least, you were pleased to discover the pain around your throat was significantly better than the day before.
You didn't hear Joel when you got up, but that was typical. He usually had early morning patrol shifts and was back by the afternoon, but when you came downstairs and saw the coffee wasn't made like it normally was, you froze. Your eyes drifted around, noticing his coat and boots were missing.
Maybe he was running behind and just didn't have time to make coffee.
As unusual as that might be, it was the only logical conclusion until you walked over to the coffee maker and saw an aged envelope sticking out of your favorite mug. You frowned and picked it up, eyes quickly scanning the words once, then three more times before the panic set in, your stomach churning worse and worse each time.
Tell Tommy I'll be back in a week.
He knows why.
No matter what, just know I love you with my whole heart, in this world or the next.
Joel
Boots unlaced and coat unzipped, you raced down the street towards Tommy's house, the envelope gripped tightly in your fist.
What the hell did that mean? Where did he go? What is he doing? And why did he sneak out without telling Tommy?
You banged on the door, the wood rattling violently under your clenched fist, only afterwards realizing you could have been waking their daughter but fortunately when the door opened, you saw Violet and Maria playing in the living room over Tommy's shoulder.
"What's goin' on, sugar? You okay?" he asked, voice filled with concern when he saw the look on your face.
"Joel's gone," you said hurriedly before pushing past him and entering the house, yanking off your hat and exchanging glances with Maria from across the room.
"Gone? What'dya mean, gone?"
"I mean I woke up today and he was gone, Tommy!" you exclaimed, handing him the note. "Where did he go?!"
You were aware your voice was panicky, that your eyes were wide with fear and your breath was fast and shallow, but you didn't care how it looked to them in that moment.
Tommy scanned the note and sighed, rubbing his forehead before urging you to join him in the living room, where he collapsed onto the sofa.
"That idiot," he murmured under his breath, handing you back the envelope.
"Where is he, Tommy?" you tried again, hoping to sound less frantic this time.
He glanced at Maria before meeting your gaze.
"He was here yesterday afternoon. Told me he needed a favor. Said he needed a week off from patrol and a horse."
"To do what?" you pressed, sinking down into an armchair next to the couch.
"He said-" he cut himself off and looked down at the note in your hand, ticking his jaw to the side as if he was contemplating how much to tell you.
"Spit it out," you demanded, and his eyes snapped back up to you.
"Said he had a plan to make things up to you. For, y'know," he waved his hand in the air, not wanting to say it. You shook your head.
"What was his plan?"
"He wouldn't tell me everything but I offered to help," Tommy admitted, glancing guiltily at Maria who shot him a surprised glare. "Said he needed to go to California, that he wanted to bring a piece of you back. I'm guessin' you're from out that way?" Tommy asked, and you nodded slowly. "He said he would wait 'til I talked to Maria and worked out the schedule but I guess he decided to fuck off-"
"Tommy!" Maria scolded sharply, covering Violet's ears, and Tommy cringed.
"Sorry," he said softly before turning back to you. "Guess he decided to lone-wolf it."
Your eyes drifted back to the note in your hand, swallowing the lump in your throat while your mind raced to catch up.
"What if he doesn't make it?" you asked, eyes still glued to the envelope, "what if he dies out there and it's all my fault?"
They heard your voice waver and exchanged sympathetic looks.
"He made a choice, he knew the risks," Maria said, "but he's a capable guy. If there were anybody who could make it out there alone, it's Joel."
"Listen, I'd send a couple guys out there lookin' for him but there's a storm brewin'," Tommy said, rubbing his chin and glancing out the window. "Been watchin' those clouds build up over the mountains all week. Told Joel as much and he agreed to wait but reckon he changed his mind and wanted to get in front of it."
"Or it was his plan all along to leave alone and he just made sure no one would come after him," Maria said, making the three of you fall quiet.
"God, what do I do?" you murmured, burying your face in your hands.
Tommy glanced at Maria and she subtly nodded towards the kitchen. He stood and cleared his throat before reaching his arms out towards his daughter.
"C'mere, let's get you somethin' to eat before naptime," he said, lifting Violet and taking her into the kitchen to give you both some privacy.
"What's going on?" Maria asked softly as she sat down in Tommy's place on the couch. You sighed and dropped your hands to your lap.
"I don't know," you said truthfully, "I'm so fucking angry at him, but..."
Maria pursed her lips knowingly. "But you still care."
You groaned and leaned back into the chair. "Yes."
"It's not like you're telling me or anyone else something we didn't already know," she said, "not after what happened with you and Angie in the middle of the street. I mean, look at you," she pointed to your bruised neck. "No one fights like that for someone they don't love."
"I don't love him," you said sternly, eyes flashing angrily in her direction. "You sound like Ellie."
"Okay, so if two people are telling you-"
"I don't want to talk about it right now," you abruptly stood up, brushing your palms on your jeans. "Sorry to barge in like this. I'm sure he'll be fine. I'm actually looking forward to a week of quiet," you tried to say confidently despite how tight your throat felt as you headed towards the door.
Maria called your name as she trailed after you, urging you to stay and talk, but you just pressed your lips together and shook your head.
"Seriously, I'm fine," you said, forcing a smile across your face. "I have some stuff to do so I'll see you guys at dinner or something."
Before she or Tommy could say anything else, you slipped out the door and rushed down the street, back towards home.
It wasn't until later that afternoon, after you had scrubbed clean the kitchen and bathrooms, doing anything and everything you could to stay busy, that you noticed the missing picture from the wall in the living room.
Please follow @punkshort-notifs and turn on notifications for fic updates â€ïž
#joel miller#joel miller fanfiction#joel miller fic#joel miller smut#joel the last of us#joel miller x reader#pedro pascal#joel miller fluff#pedro pascal characters fanfiction#the last of us game#the last of us hbo#the last of us fanfiction#the last of us#ikwya fic#joel miller fanfic#joel miller tlou
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
A Crown Of Ink : Chapter 7 - Five Of Wands
summary : you've been avoiding viktor, but as your next homework session comes around, he cannot help but be curious. oh and more tyler
content warnings : crude language (not much okay), reader is having thoughtsss
word count : 5,6k
author's note : FIRST OF ALL i was sick and on my periods writing this okay so this is much more of a transitionary chapter than anything for the shitstorm to come, SECOND OF ALL i KNOW it's another 5 of wands chapter i'm sorry i forgot that i had already used this card before THUS i will probably change the card in chapter 4 because i couldn't see any other card working for this one. but i still hope you all will like it <3 (i don't know how many times i wrote "sighed" in this chapter so BEAR WITH ME)
proofread by the lovely @yaffles-world
masterlist : here
taglist : @doctorho @6selkie @yunloyal @kryscent @hypocritic-trash-baby @kapitankarate @a-lovers-card @ababanerb @lolixsstuff @forget-me-not-my-dear @smolanchovy @shugar0cone0alt @harrys--ferret-blog @suuummerrr @stillinracooncity @noxturnalmoth @dlbitch
Friday arrived for another study session between you and Viktor. The week had flown by, with one particularity: your stubborn avoidance of Viktor, and his stubborn search for you.
During classes, you always managed to find a seat as far away from his as possible. You avoided him in the corridors, ignored him when you crossed his path, and when you were in the library and you noticed him, you packed up your things as quickly as possible to leave.
Since the power cut, you'd been even more keen to avoid Viktor. Although you'd done it before, you'd simply decided you didn't want to interact with him. The last few weeks had been far too full of his presence, and you needed to get away from him both physically and mentally.
The trip to the museum, the lunch with him and Jayce, the hour of detention... Your days were far more filled with him than you would have preferred.
It had been a sudden, almost instinctive choice to get as far away from him as possible.Â
There was something in the air of the evening of the blackout, and even today, a kind of disturbing truth was taking up more and more space in your mind: Viktor wanted to be your friend.
In your eyes, there was always a huge worry about making friends. Your circle was small, and most of your friendships were involuntary, and you were fine with it. You didn't need many friends, you simply kept the ones you trusted. But were you ready to place your trust in Viktor ?
Alas, Friday was here, and Viktor was inevitable.
You had arrived a little early at the library, dropping off your things and anticipating by picking up the tomes you would need during this session. The library was already busier than it had been the previous week, with your class mimicking you and Viktor as they set to work on their history topic to avoid working on it at the last minute.
You despised the very idea of doing this assignment, as it brought you too close to your years living in Zaun, to more nightmares every night to more Viktor. You wanted to get rid of this homework, and you knew full well that to do that you'd have to actually deal with it.Â
But while he was away, you took the opportunity to take out a sheet of paper and dipped the tip of your quill in one of the pretty inks Eris had given you. You wanted to write to her. You hadn't received any correspondence from her for some time now, and you suspected that she too had other things to worry that were more important than taking the time to sit down and write a letter.
Dear Eris, you began.
The weeks are endless here, and I almost miss the times when the only thing we had to do all day was figure out what to do to avoid dying of boredom till night came. I've welcomed my new flatmate, Sky Young. She's nice, I could have had worse, I doubt I could have had better. Speaking of better.
You raised your feather above the paper for a moment, hesitating over the next part of your sentence. Viktor would be inevitable in this very letter, and the idea frustrated you. No matter what happened, his name was on your mind, always at the corner of your lips, ready to rub against your teeth and sound out like a finger pressing on a trigger before shooting.
Were you going to tell her about your concerns? Were you going to feign disinterest, pretend it was just some guy Jayce had introduced you to?
I'm getting a bit more used to tarot. You write as your sign of progress. This morning I drew the five of wands. From what I gather though, it doesn't look very positive. I should expect it, five guys hitting each other with sticks seems an unlikely interpretation of a general hug.
According to the little booklet, the five of sticks represented: Incendiary events. Protests. Angry people. Drama. Exciting conflicts.
You'd raised your eyebrows as your eyes roamed the rest of the descriptions: New ideas are born of passionate debate. Energy is scattered but if forces work together, powerful results occur. There's a need for unity. You're bothered by people who don't act as you'd hoped. Free yourself by surrendering to the present moment.
Well, that looks promising, you thought. The card was obviously pushing you towards Viktor, and that was bothering you.
You were clinging to what you had, to the past, to the only thing you knew: survival. Viktor was turning your finely constructed ecosystem upside down, as if he were treading on a sandcastle you'd spent hours building on a windy beach.
But something inside you was beginning to creep in, an idea that seemed dangerous, and which a few weeks ago would have seemed quite simply impossible to think of.Â
What if you tried?
What if you tried not to be so uptight about working with him? What if, for once, you accepted the possibility that this wasn't a competition for your life?
The idea was bitter, weighing you down with anxiety. You went back to writing your letter.
I think I know what the card is leading me to, you confessed, but it is deeply unpleasant. What more can I say... I don't think this letter is going to be very long. I don't have much to tell you, and if I do, I'd rather say it to your face than on a sheet of the Glorious Academy of Piltover. You added useless curls in your writing for the title of the Academy to emphasize the ridicule of its prestigious status. You knew Eris would laugh. Did you get any new exotic payments? Here I'm drowning in copies and bolts, but your inks and herbs keep me company.
You smile for a moment, but the thought of mentioning Viktor keeps running through your mind. You looked around for a moment, as if he would miraculously appear and snatch the letter out of your hand to read it. But nothing, just the serene calm of the library, only the sound of flipped pages as students tried finding some information were keeping you compagny.
You were right about the Emperor. Of course you were. You confessed. A new pupil has arrived and, to top it all, he's beaten me in the league table. I suppose you can imagine how I felt about the situation. Every day is a tooth-and-nail battle with him. To crown it all, we've both been assigned to a collaborative project. Isn't that great? Anyway. I miss you a lot. I can't wait to hear from you. Say hi to Ekko for me.
Ekko was a childhood friend who you spent a lot of time with. It was undoubtedly through his demonstrations of repairs and your afternoons spent working on tinkering projects that your interest in science and engineering was born.Â
You dipped your quill in your inkwell one last time.
P.S: The name of the Emperor is-
"How long have you been here?"
You almost spilled the inkwell on the table as your eyes rose to Viktor, standing in front of you with his satchel slung over one shoulder.
You sighed. He could at least have made his presence known by clearing his throat, not by standing still and watching you like a cat under his amber eyes. You took your letter, writing his cursed name, followed by yours before blowing on the paper to hasten the drying of the ink.
"Long enough for either of us to fall asleep in Devid's classes," you huffed as you finally folded the sheet in half and tucked it into your notebook to send it later.
He wore a small smirk, gracefully relieving himself of his satchel by pulling it off his shoulder and letting it fall gently to the floor. He sat down opposite you, taking out his things.
"Was Demacian never one of your fortes for you to sleep during his classes?" he asked about Devid, your language teacher. "I thought you'd understand with your wide panel of knowledge."
"I do, understand." You corrected him as you picked up a tome to begin your work session. "I'm fluent, I don't need more of what's being said in these classes."
"Why ?" he asked, placing his inkwell and notebook on the table. "Ever travelled there ?"
"I never travelled outside of here and Zaun," you informed him.
He sighed, looking down at his notes. "Then you don't speak Demacian."
You frowned, raising your head. He met your gaze, waiting for your next remark.
"Why ?" you questioned. "Has his royal highness, all full of Runeterrian knowledge, been on a sweet trip to the Great City?"
He arched an eyebrow, his eyes drifting over the small pile of tome to grab one.
"Any idiot knows that learning a language in classes and putting it to practice in the actual region where said language is spoken is a completely different thing."
You remained silent, trying to contain and prevent yourself from giving him the pleasure of answering. You went back to your notes, pressing the binding of your notebook to the table as you jotted down a few more bits of information you managed to find in the new tome you'd selected.
A full minute passed, after which Viktor couldn't help breaking the silence.
"Why are you ignoring me?"
You sighed, was he a puppy in need of constant attention?
"I'm not ignoring you." You confirmed, not looking up from your notes.
"Fine." He said, searching for a way to continue the conversation, to find the keyword to unlock you. "Why are you avoiding me?"
This time he'd hit the nail on the head. Obviously he hadn't been blind to your dodges, but how could he? He was observant, always making the perfect deductions, and was smart enough to get on your nerves.
"Can we focus and work?" you tried to extricate yourself from the situation.
He sank back in his chair, staring at you for a moment. "Not until you answer my questions."
This time you won his gaze. "Too bad there's no candle for you to bargain information with."
"I can find other ways," he remarked, "Miss."
You tensed at the nickname, your lips pressing together as you leaned on the desk, resting your elbows on it.
"Oh yeah?" you replied almost amused, "I hope these ways will be as promising as you and Jayce's attempt at cooking on a heater."
He smiled, approaching you in turn. "You seem to have forgotten that I seem to know more about you than you know about me."
"And then I thought I was supposed to be the obsessed one," you brows knit as a curious little smile tried to stretch your lips. "You're not stalking me, are you ?"
Your eyes crinkled, scanning his continuously. The days were receding further and further into the night, and the sky outside was gradually turning from cyan to indigo. Under the subdued lights of the library, Viktor's eyes stood out, ever more piercingly under his long brown lashes.
"From what I have heard," he continued as you both leant on your elbows against the table as if playing chess, "Madam Selene is truly open when it comes to questions asked by her students."
He had just put your king in danger, your lips parting in surprise for a moment before closing again, jaw clenched.
"Surely she won't mind exchanging on the pride that her legal daughter is to her?"
You inhaled heavily, chewing your cheek as his insufferable sneer spread to the corners of his lips again, raising his mole slightly.
You picked up your quill again, avoiding his gaze and letting yours return to your notebook. You dipped it in with a half-open, hesitant mouth as you considered what you were going to say, both to him and on paper.
"I'm avoiding you because I can't get to be friends with my only rival."
He seemed amused by your sentence, as if you were just a child trying to impress an adult by saying something serious and threatening with the latest big word you had learned. He rested his chin on his palm, watching you write, and for an instant you thought of the paper he'd never passed you back during detention. What was he about to say ?
"Isn't there an old saying about being close to your opponents ?"
"Isn't there this old thing called âfree willâ that allows me to do whatever I want ?"
He shrugged. "Your free will hasn't decided to make you leave this room so far."
You regained his eyes this time, the latter looking through you, trying to peek through the cracks in your facade for a chance to see the lights that resided there.
"Are you challenging my free will? Because I can give it some physical attributes in the scientifically accurate name of 'clenched fists'."
"I'll pass." He sneered. "I'm sure Tyler has had enough lessons on this concept."
Silence fell again, you scanning the lines of another novel where too little information about Zaun was catalogued, while Viktor had not touched his pen. You could feel him in your peripheral vision, watching you, following you relentlessly.
"Am I truly your rival?" He finally asked.
"What else would you be?"
Viktor pouted, straightening slightly. "Being your rival implies having the same goal and fighting for it. I am uncertain if that definition applies to us in this case."
Admittedly, he didn't seem to have the same devotion to his academic results as you did, which frustrated you deeply. But what about the second option he cited?
"In the Academy, we all have the same goal." You replied, watching him for a moment before returning to your notes.
There was another pause on the table, and you thought that perhaps this time he would start working. But he didn't.
"I want a truce."
You looked up, raising an eyebrow.
"...Okay," you finally say, picking up another book, "good for you."
"I mean it, miss." He insisted. "I think you've had it wrong on me-" But you cut him off.
âWhat are you implying ?â You asked, annoyed at beating around the bush when you seemed to be the only one working right now.
"I'm not implying," Viktor nuanced, "I am saying."
"Saying ?" you shook your head, waiting for the next part.
"Yes. You know, that thing that one can do with the possession of a mouth and vocal cords ? You've become an expert at it just through this conversation,â he remarked as he straightened up and grabbed his pencil, twirling it between his fingers, "as it is the most we have spoken together in a week."
"Well then, conversation doesn't seem to be such a dying art anymore now does it ?" you remarked.
Viktor smiled. "You seem to like quoting me."Â
You stared at him, raising your eyebrows and sighing. "I'm going to use unparalleled verbal condescension: shush." Your eyes returned to the tome you were working on. "This is a library, not a café."
"You've never spat in mine, by the way, reassure me?"
"After wasting my spit talking to you, I doubt I'd waste any more in your coffee."
He didn't say a word, but you knew he was smiling. Facing you, painfully fiddling with his pen as if this whole thing was some meagre task he could afford to procrastinate on.
You hated this attitude, the simple fact that he didn't seem to work to achieve his goals, that it was innate when you had struggled to rise so high for so long.
"I mean it," he said, straightening up, putting aside his teasing tone for a moment, "for the truce."
You looked up at him, his expression unfamiliar to you. There was something gentle in his piercing gaze, as if he saw something in you that was worth seeing. You sighed, thinking for a moment.
Would this childish quarrel last until the end of the year? Would you still consider him an enemy when you could have made a new friend? Friendships didn't come your way every day, and you were well aware of that. But were you ready to put aside your stubbornness after the various humiliations he had put you through?
âWhat would a truce even mean?â you finally asked, somehow intent on hearing more.
His lips stretched slightly as his eyes widened. He shrugged.
âI don't know,â he admitted, âI never thought I'd go this far with you, on this topic.â
Your shoulders slumped.
âThen think of something to say next time after we finish working on this.â You returned to your page, rereading your notes. âI'll take the subjects of Boundary Markets, Cultivairs, and Hope House Orphanage. One location for each level. You should pick three too.â
âHope House Orphanage?â He repeated, mind finally concentrating on the exposĂ©. âThat's the only good thing that can be talked about in such a level.â
You turned a few pages of your notes, running through the lines of your research.Â
âThere's always Old Hungry,â you remarked, voice lower.
The Old Hungry was a gigantic mechanized clock tower that grew from the very depth of Zaun and built itself up till levels that could reach some of Piltover's buildings. It was too imposing to avoid, and too full of history to be left aside in the presentation.
âOld Hungry ? This old scrap doesn't even give time anymo-â
âIt's the Heart of Zaun.â You cut. âIt's unavoidable to talk about it anyway.â
âWhy don't you take it if you're so adamant about it being on our work?â
You remembered its size, the dark wingspan and the wind blowing through the dusty gears of the Old Hungry.Â
âI'd rather you be the one to take it.â you confirmed.
âWhy ?â
âBecause. Don't you want to take it ?â
âDo you want to get rid of it ?â
You exchanged a look with him, urging him not to be picky.
âWhy are you being so mysterious about all of this?â he questioned, eyebrows furrowed.
âYou seem to have forgotten that you seem to know more about me than I know about you.â you repeated, annoyed.
âShall I ask Selene?â he said ironically.
âI fear asking her this would be a limit placed both in her knowledge about this as well as your questions for her.âÂ
He gazed at you for a moment, clearly frustrated by the secrets, the things left unsaid. You stood up, returning the tomes you'd already read to their shelves. Viktor stood up, following you.
âActing tough will not make it hurt any less.â He said as you climbed the steps of the ladder and he reached its base. âYou know this, yes?â
You suppressed a sigh as you placed one of the tomes on the shelf, arranging it perfectly in line.
âI don't need any of your life lessons,â you remarked, placing the extra tomes. âCan you move the ladder to the left?â
âYou know the magic word,â he almost crooned.
You scoffed, not intending to give it to him so easily. You leaned to the side, watching, tiptoeing to reach one of the too few tomes on Zaun in the entire library.
Viktor seemed amazed at how stubborn you could prove to be, especially about him.
âDon't tell me your leitmotif resides in what doesn't kill you makes you stronger?â he questioned as you leaned dangerously toward the books.
âMy leitmotif,â you pointed out as you almost reached the binding of the tome you were after, âresides in what doesn't kill you disappoints me-â
You'd reached the book, but your sentence was cut off at the end by your sharp gasp of breath. You'd just lost your balance, your feet slipping off the ladder step as you felt the air rush beneath you and expected to slam heavily into the ground.
The sound of something falling to the floor echoed, the sensation of hands on your back and waist catching you off the ground. Your heart pounding with the shock of sudden fear, you realized what had just happened in the blink of an eye: Viktor had caught you in your fall.
You could feel his thin fingers, warm and tentative, resting on the vest of your uniform around your waist. He held you there, firmly, and you felt your back brush against his chest, his breath landing on the nape of your neck and raising the hairs on it.
You released yourself from his grip and turned to face him, suddenly backing away, heart still pounding, but unable to differentiate whether this was due to the suddenness of the fall, or something else.
He seemed just as surprised as you were, lips parted. He didn't seem to be about to make a condescending remark, a joke about your lack of balance that could be matched by his, nothing.
You leaned back against the shelf, trying to calm yourself as your muscles relaxed from the apprehension of your fall.
There was a moment of quiet, a moment when, for once, neither of you knew what to say to the other. Your eyes fell to the ground, where Viktor's cane had fallen. You swallowed on a dry throat, inhaling to try and grain back your thoughts.
You knelt down to pick it up, straightening up to hand it back to him. He studied you for a moment, his eyes fixed on yours. He brought his hand tentatively up to the handle of his cane, stretched out towards him.
âDid you mean it?â you asked in a low voice as his hand reached the pommel, his thin, long fingers a minute ago resting on your waist wrapping elegantly and slowly around his cane.
âThe truce?â he questioned, his voice almost reaching the whisper, as if he feared any higher volume would burst the delicacy of this bubble you were both in.
You let go of the cane, leaning back against the bookcase again, like a prop, like your crutch.
âThe other night,â you began, eyes lowered to your feet on the floor, âyou said that it seemed impossible to me that you wanted to learn more about me, out of genuine curiosity. And now, you said you wanted a truce.â You raised your head, straightening to look at him. âDid you mean it, all of this?â
You felt very small, as if you were walking and, in the middle of the nettles, had found a patch of grass where you could put your feet without stinging yourself.
He seemed touched, but this emotion seemed to give way to confusion.
âWhy wouldn't I mean it ?
Why would you mean it? you wondered. You'd had enough examples of how trust was doomed to fail you. You pulled yourself upright, drawing your armour back over you, closing your heart before it went beyond the confines of your chest.
âOh sorry.â you resumed sarcastically. âI forgot how through your many gallantries in our discussions you have evidently shown to be the most agreeable young man in the world.â
He smiled, his cheerful attitude back in place in the blink of an eye. âI cannot deny that exchanging with someone like you bring out the more playful part of me.â
âSomeone like me?â you stressed, almost offended.
âYes.â he confirmed. âYour morals are like a legend - rumoured to exist, but no proof to back it up.â
You sighed, rolling your eyes as you started walking back to your table. âMy expectations for you were low when asking this, but somehow you still failed to meet them...â
But your sentence had died on its end, as not far from your table, an unfortunately familiar, tall figure with blond curls stood.
Fuck. Tyler.
Seeing you reappear from between the shelves, he noticed you both, a cheeky grin spreading across his face as he strode towards you.
âAh,â he smiled as he approached you, âmy tormentors.â
You sighed, standing by your table as he reached the height of your chair. âYou again.â
âWhat?â He chuckled, feigning offense as he rested his hand on his chest. âAren't you pleased to see me?â He arched an eyebrow. âI'm sure you've got another one of these filthy Zaunite, barbaric lessons to give me.â
âYou wish you were worth the effort.â You huffed, moving closer to your chair, but he came between you and it.Â
You glared at him, who seemed satisfied with your reaction. He turned to Viktor.
âYour dog's got quite the bite, Moravec.â His eyes settled on you again, watching you up and down until they returned to yours. âWhere did you get one of those?â
You breathed heavily, the annoyance of his remarks demeaning you to a supposedly docile and pliable being making your blood boil.
âTurns out she has a mouth and proper aligned thoughts that you could not fathom reaching, Tyler.â Pointed Viktor, coming to sit in his respective place.
The blond watched you, not letting go of your eyes for a moment as he took a step back and took his place in your chair. âHow noisy insects are this time of year.â
And he was proud, of his insolence, of his overflowing egotism, which he displayed like the most expensive and chic jacket he owned in his priceless wardrobe.
âTyler,â you began, inhaling as you tried to calm yourself, ââpiss off.ââ
âSuch a soft language.â He sneered, lounging in your chair as if he'd ordered its manufacture himself. Who knows, maybe all the academy's furniture rested on his family's finances. âDo they all speak like that in Zaun?â
âWhy ? Wanna go visit ?â You inquired, crossing your arms over your chest. âI wonder what'll get taken first, your pretty blonde locks, or your tongue.â
You played on his unfamiliarity with the city, his prejudices ingrained in his mind, unfolding a terrain of fictitious threats that could be very useful to you.
It had its effect. For a slight moment, you noticed the concern in his eyes, a very silent â... is that true?â that didn't cross the boundary between his mind and lips.
âMy patron came to me.â He confessed, looking away as if ignoring you. âSeems like your detention ran a bit short, didn't it?â
You heard Viktor chuckle, but didn't even turn around. âIt's just like you said, Miss.â he remarked, leaning forward on the table. âLooks like he is obsessed with us."
âYou're not worth a thought.â Tyler spat, obviously insulted by Viktor's remark. He turned to you, grabbing one of your pencils to play with like it was his. âDidn't know you had your own patron, though.â
âLet me guess.â You sighed, placing your weight on one of your hips as you stood. âYour little clever mind aligned two dots and thought that Zaun and Patron together was an impossible combination of words here in the Academy.â
He was amused, but obviously annoyed. You must have touched a reality in his reasoning that he didn't like you to know.
âThis one was a second thought.â He admitted all the same. âThe first was,â he leaned in slightly, âhow the hell does a girl as irascible as you can manage to pull any social strings to get yourself a patron?â
You giggled, he was trying to push your buttons. Perhaps he was simply a masochist, you considered, perhaps he had a pronounced desire for humiliation. Or perhaps he was just profoundly stupid.
âFunny, I thought the same thing about you when I met you.â You offered him a smile that possessed no warmth. âBut I guess walking around with a golden spoon in your mouth and shitting in silk sheets during your childhood up until now must have its advantages. Right, Hoskel ?"
Tyler frowned, hemming his lower lip in anger. His eyes shifted from yours to Viktor's. âShe truly is-â
But you cut him off, placing both hands on the table and leaning towards him. âShe is in front of you. And she,â your voice darkened, âcan add some new marks on your face to match the blue of your eyes.â
Tyler tensed, the seriousness in your stare convincing him for a moment that your threats weren't empty words, but promises that would come true if necessary.
He let out a nervous laugh, nodding as if you'd just given him a most satisfying demonstration. He was probably thinking, right then and there, that he was safe. That on the floor of the Academy, you wouldn't repeat the violent acts that had earned you an hour's detention.
âYou, are a tough one, my friend.â he laughed. âYou still have the essence of your hometown so far, you as well as he.â He turned to Viktor. âPaint stripes on a toad, it'll never make it a tiger.
Your blood ran hot, the sentence like an iron that had just burned your skin raw. You gripped his tie, pulling so hard that Tyler nearly stumbled and strangled on it as you pulled him towards your face, your face twisted with hatred.Â
His eyes were filled with a new fear as you rumbled, your voice low. âSay that again, and I'll fucking kill you.â
His chest bulged and sagged rapidly as his shoulders were up to his ears in fear, stressing as your knuckles turned white under the tight grip you had on his tie.
He swallowed, staying that way until, in the blink of an eye, his gaze landed on your lips.Â
The simple act brought you back to the reality of your proximity, of your two faces so close together that anyone could have considered this something intimate. You let go of his tie as if it carried an infection, as if it had suddenly become so hot that you had to let go of it at all costs. You frowned, stepping back, watching Tyler as he breathed just as heavily.
The great doors of the library opened, and the tiny silhouette of Heimerdinger poked his pink nose into the room. This was enough for you to put aside the previous event, same for Viktor and Tyler who both turned to the professor in surprise.
You eyes widened, straightening up as he strode contentedly towards the center of the room. What was Heimerdinger doing here?
It was unusual to find teachers in the library, and obviously all the students around you seemed just as confused about the situation. He trotted on, making his way to the very center of the room under the curious gazes of students.
âYoung folks,â he called, âI have an announcement to make. Please gather around me, so that I don't have to see you all one by one in the immensity of this room."
The students exchanged surprised glances, approaching him. You looked at Viktor, who was frowning. He stood up, you approached Heimerdinger. When a small arc had formed around the professor, he cleared his throat.
â I would have liked to have waited until our next class to tell you,â he admitted, âbut with the news just in and the weekend coming up, I thought it wiser to tell you as soon as possible.â
Everyone was hanging on his every word.
âYou see, we've been communicating for some time, the Academy members and myself, with The Great Demacia University.â
Murmurs began to rise in the tiny group of students, whispers about the white region running through the air.
âAnd we have concluded, after many very promising exchanges, that a few classes from the Piltover Academy will have the privilege of traveling to Demacia as part of a school trip.â
Surprise filled the room. A school trip?Â
"The Academy and I,â continued Heimerdinger as he walked hands behind his back, the two elements of his sentence simply inseparable, âconsider it a real cultural benefit to be able to organize such a program to link our two schools. The trip will therefore take place in a month and a half's time.â
Some of the students laughed, the joy of the news filling them. The idea of a school trip puzzled you. You'd never left Piltover or Zaun. You'd always clung on to those two towns, and upsetting that perspective was something you hadn't quite figured out yet. But it would undoubtedly be a good way of discovering new horizons, of not having to confine yourself to the same landscape of two cities you didn't like for different reasons.Â
However, your thoughts paused for a moment, as you sensed that Heimerdinger hadn't finished with his announcement.Â
âYes, I know.â He chirped. âThe excitement of a new journey is not a small thing in young souls. However, an event such as this deserves an organizational rearrangement.â
And that's where things got complicated.
âFirst of all, your duet presentations that were due in two weeks' time have now been determined by myself into an overall assignment for your year.â
The majority of students rejoiced, but your heart fell into your stomach. An assignment, spread out over the whole year, that you were to do with none other than Viktor as your sole partner in this work?
You exchanged a glance with him, the latter seeming no more affected than that, neither hot nor cold.
âAnd...â The professor resumed. âThe planning of this event alone will eat up a good two weeks of this year. Consequently,â silence fell, everyone waiting for the end of his sentence, "the exams in each subject for this semester have been brought closer together, and will therefore take place in two weeksâ time.â
Your lips parted, as if the apocalypse had just been added to your diary.Â
Two weeks. You had two weeks to study everything. Two weeks to get to know everything.Â
Two weeks to overtake Viktor and regain your place at the top of the ranking.
âŠïč previous chapter
âŠïč next chapter
#a crown of ink#acoi#viktor x reader#viktor x you#viktor fic#viktor x y/n#arcane viktor x reader#arcane viktor#arcane viktor x you#viktor arcane#viktor arcane x reader#viktor arcane x you#arcane x reader#arcane x you#arcane#viktor
360 notes
·
View notes
Text
Stars all aligned - Chapter 15
Summary:
If there was one thing that both Azriel and Zahra Archeron had in common, it was that they were both very good at blending into the background.
They just never thought that their family were going to be the ones who never saw them at all.
Warning:
Penultimate chapter! Bashing of like...every IC member, though we have now reached the point where Rhys and Cassian are the good guys, discussion of chronic pain, discussion of Infertility, Implied/Referenced Child Abuse, Implied/Referenced Underage Prostitution, Underage Rape/Non-con, Implied/Referenced Sexual Assault, Accidental Baby Procurement
If any of this triggers you or makes you uncomfortable, please, take care of your own mental health and don't read it.
(Lovely dividers thanks to @sweetmelodygraphics)
She overheard Rhys and Cassian.Â
Feyre didnât mean to eavesdropâŠactually she just meant to tell her mate goodbye, as Nesta, Elain and her were meeting for tea at one of the many teahouses dotted around Velaris.Â
It was weirdâŠthe more they did realise how badly they had fucked up with ZahraâŠthe more the three of them tried to at least keep close with each other.Â
Feyeâs eyebrows rose in surprise as she heard Rhys and Cassianâs conversation.
She hadnât meant to eavesdrop, but the two of them were being ratherâŠloud.
She heard Cassianâs voice first, his tone animated as he spoke. âYou canât be serious,â he exclaimed.
Curiosity piqued, Feye leaned in closer, her ears straining.Â
Rhysâs voice came in next, his tone serious but filled with a hint of amusement. âI assure you, I am quite serious.â
Feyre could practically picture the smirk on his face as he spoke.
âThey got married?! And didnât bother telling us?!?â Cassianâs exclamation nearly made Feyre jump. The shock in his voice was palpable.
Married? Who got married?
No. No. No, no⊠had ZahraâŠand Azriel⊠had her sisterâŠhad they?
She got the answer seconds later.Â
"Yes,â Rhys answered simply, amusement threading through the word. âAzriel and Zahra came home a few days ago, all filled with newly-wed bliss.â
And Feyre was done.
This wasnât funny. None of this was.
Ignoring the conversation still going on between her mate and Cassian, Feyre stalked out of the River House, her footsteps heavy on the cobblestones. Her heart raced as she tried in vain to control the tempest of emotions within her chest.Â
She was supposed to meet Nesta and Elain for an afternoon of shopping...they were supposed to try and get their mind of the fact that Azriel had pretty much kidnapped their fucking sister and now this.
As Feyre neared the small shop, her and her sisters had arranged to meet up, she paused to take a deep, steadying breath.
Her emotions were still roiling inside her, a mix of anger, confusion, and frustration. She couldnât even really put it into words whyâŠwhy this upset her so much. She pushed open the door to the shop. Her sisters were waiting for her, their faces brightening as they spotted her. âHey Feyre,â Nesta greeted, her eyes narrowing slightly as she took in her sister's expression.
"Azriel and Zahra got married," she blurted out.
Elain and Nesta gasped almost simultaneously, their eyes widening in surprise.
"What?," Elain exclaimed, her mouth agape.
Nesta looked like she'd been slapped, her eyes narrowing slightly. "When?" she demanded, her voice low.
âA few days ago, I overheard Rhys and Cassian," Feyre answered weakly.
Nesta's expression darkened, her voice dropping to a low growl. "Damn him," she muttered, her lips curling. "Iâm gonna rip his balls off.â
Feyre struggled to maintain her composure. She could feel her own anger simmering beneath the surface, but she wasnât sure if it was because of Azriel and Zahraâs sudden marriage or the fact that no one had told her beforehand.
She couldnât help but feel betrayedâŠcouldnât help butâŠÂ
"It's just...it's so unlike Zahra to just...run off and do something like this," Elain murmured after a moment of silence. Nestaâs eyes flashed. "And Azriel. Why didn't we know?."
"Maybe because he knows we wouldâve tried to stop them," Feyre said with a sigh, pinching the bridge of her nose. âI justâŠarenât they going at it way too fast?â she said weakly. Â
âThey barely know each other. Who knows what Zahraâs actually getting herself into?â Nesta agreed back.
âShe didnât even bother telling us,â Elain whispered.
"Well, why should she?â Feyre said weakly. "She's an adult. She doesn't answer to us."
Nestaâs expression hardened. "Weâre her family," she insisted. "We have a right to know." âAre they still in Rosehall?â Nesta asked.
âNo, they came home a few days ago,â she answered absentmindedly and then came up short.Â
Wait, what?
They came home. Home to Velaris. Which meant that their sister wasâŠ
She jumped up, Nesta and Elain scrambling after her, as she strode towards Zahraâs house.Â
The last time she had seen the cottageâŠit had been clean but downtrodden. Now thoughâŠNow though it seemingly sparkled.Â
Feyre's breath hitched in her throat as she took in the sight of the house.
It lookedâŠgood.
Better than good. The walls that had been patched up before, now gleamed with fresh paint, the windows gleaming with their new panes of glass.
The house looked like a home. There were little bits and pieces dotted around the outside, like the rocking chair on the proch and the windchimes hanging from the overhangâŠThoughtful little touches that hadnât been there before.Â
âIs this where Zahra lives?â Elain asked. âItâs a bit small, isnât it?â she wondered but Feyre was already walking up the steps of the porch, her sisters trailing behind her.Â
Her heart was in her throat as she approached the front door.
When she reached the front door, she knocked. It took only a moment, but then the door swung open. Standing in the doorway was Azriel. Looking absolutely furious.Â
His face was set in a fierce scowl, his jaw clenched. His eyes flashed as his gaze flicked from Feyre, to Nesta, to Elain. "What are you doing here?," he growled, his voice low and dangerous.
âWhat do you think?,â Feyre snapped back. She could feel her own anger rising to match Azriel's, her skin prickling. "We came to see Zahra.â
âShe doesnât want to see you,â Azriel said sharply.
Feyre bristled at his words. "Sheâs our sister."
Azriel's gaze darkened. "She's also my wife,â he snapped. âAnd she doesnât want to see you,â he repeated.Â
"How do you know?," Feyre shot back, her hands balling into fists. "Did you ask her?"
Azriel let out a humorless laugh. "I know her quite well," he ground out. "Iâd like to think I have a pretty good idea of what makes her happy.â
âYou are locking her up!â Feyre snapped sharply. Azriel was locking Zahra up. He was keeping her away from everybody. âAnd you are keeping her away from people that care about her, and you think that will make her happy?!â
Azriel reared back like she had slapped him and his expression darkened even further, his eyes blazing with anger.
"How dare you?," he growled, his voice low and dangerous. "I would never keep Zahra captive.I would never do that,â he whispered.
âLet them in,â came Zahraâs voice suddenly behind him.
Feyreâs head snapped up to see her sister. She lookedâŠwell. Non the worse for wear at least. She was dressed in a comfortable woolen dress, with the sleeves pushed up.Â
Azrielâs face twisted as Zahra stepped up beside him, her eyes dark. âLet them in, Azriel,â she said softly, her hand coming to rest on her mateâs arm. Azrielâs gaze flicked to Zahra, his eyes softening for a moment.
Then, with a huff of irritation, he stepped back from the door, gesturing for Feyre and her sisters to enter the house.
***
Zahra should have known that their peace wasnât going to last.
Zahra had hoped for a peaceful day with her daughter and Azriel, but those hopes were dashed by midday.
Azalea was sleeping in the bedroom, stretched out all over the big bed, because their daughter didnât really seem to enjoy the crib at all. (And quite frankly, neither Zahra or Azriel had it in themselves to insists that she sleep all alone, when they could just let her sleep in the big bed with them and Azalea would snuggle up to them.)Â
A couple of shadows had self appointed them as Azaleaâs babysitters and would alert Azriel and Zahra whenever she woke⊠or as much as twitched.Â
Right now, Zahra was in the kitchen cooking, trying to make these spicy meatballs Esmeray had showed her how to make and Azriel, was keeping her company while catching up on paperwork. Azriel's hand had stilled on the page he was writing, his eyes distant.
Zahra noticed the sudden change in his demeanor, setting down the bowl of meatballs she had been forming.
âAz?,â she questioned quietly. Concern laced her words. Azriel didnât respond, his focus firmly fixed on some point in the distance.
"Your sisters are coming," he said, his voice flat.
Zahra felt her heart seize. How did they âŠshe bit back a curse. âYouâre certain?,â she asked warily, though she already knew the answer to that. Azrielâs lips pressed together, forming a thin line of displeasure.Â
Right.
Zahra couldn't just ignore them for the rest of her life. Even when she wanted to.
Or maybe she didn't want to ignore them for the rest of her life, But she also wasn't particularly looking forward to talking to them about what had happened to her.
"Do you want to talk to them?" Azriel asked her. He was giving her the choice. Respecting any decision she would make.
"I don't but I will," Zahra gave back flatly.
Azrielâs stoic demeanor didnât waver, but his hazel eyes were filled with understanding. âYou donât have to,â he told her quietly, his voice gruff.
âI know,â Zahra said with a sigh. âBut theyâll never leave me alone until I do talk to them.â She was certain of that.Â
âYou donât owe them anything,â Azriel told her sharply. Zahra glanced at him, feeling a small measure of joy at Azrielâs defense. Her hand found his, a silent thanks for his support. His grip was warm and comforting, a stark contrast to his hardened expression.Â
âMaybe not. But theyâll keep coming. If I donât talk to them now, theyâll just come back later.â She sighed. She hated how right her words sounded.
âIf you donât want to deal with them, Iâll do it,â Azriel told her.
Zahra raised her eyebrows, a flicker of amusement crossing her face. âAnd what would you say? âGet lostâ?â she suggested drily.Â
Azrielâs face turned serious, the shadows swirling around him like a cloak. âIf necessary,â he said seriously.
Zahra chuckled despite the situation, the sound almost a bark.
The knock at the door sounded in that moment. Startled, Zahra exchanged glances with Azriel.
It could only be the sisters.
Azriel let out a heavy sigh, rising from his chair and stalking towards the door. Zahra watched him go, her heart thudding in her chest.
She could see how furious he was in every fibre of his being.
His voice was harsh as he opened the door, the words sounding like a growl. "What are you doing here?"
She could feel the protectiveness pour all over their fledgling bond. Zahra could feel how furious he was on her behalf.
And there was also that little inkling of fear that was rearing it's ugly little head. She didn't truly want to see her sisters. She didn't want to talk about what happened to her. She had been willing to take that particular secret to the grave.Â
And now there it was, out there to be gawked at, to be used to pass judgement at her.
âWhat do you think?â Feyre's voice was equally harsh. "We came to see Zahra.â
Zahra watched Azriel, her heart thundering in her chest. It seemed like Feyreâs words had struck a chord with him, the anger rolling off him in waves. She could feel his rage through their fledgling bond, a fiery storm of protectiveness that coursed through them like a cyclone.
âShe doesn't want to see you,â Azriel responded, his voice sharp enough to cut glass.
"Sheâs our sister," Feyre responded, and Zahra's teeth clenched against themselves. Was she really? Was she really their sister?
Zahra watched, her breath caught in her throat, as Azriel bristled at Feyreâs words.
âSheâs also my wife,â Azriel told her coldly, his eyes blazing.
He stood like a wall in the doorway, his broad frame filling the space, his shadows circling him like a cloak.
They had never treated her like she was. They had never...never truly accepted her as one of their own. Feyre hadâŠfor a time⊠but then Feyre had been probably too young to understand everything that had gone on...Nesta hated her. And Elain...Elain was embarrassed by her existence.
Zahra's hands balled into fists, her nails digging into her palms. Azrielâs words struck a chord deep within her.
She had been treated by her sistersâŠas a nuisance. An inconvenience.
Nesta had never hidden her animosity, her eyes burning with resentment whenever she so much as glanced in Zahraâs direction.
And Elain had hidden her embarrassment behind a veneer of sweet innocence, but Zahra had always seen through it.
âAnd she doesnât want to see you," Azriel said at that moment, his words harsh but truthful.
"How do you know?," Feyre demanded. "Did you ask her?"
Zahraâs heart skipped a beat, her head snapping to Azriel as if to confirm what she had just heard. His jaw was clenched, his anger evident.
Her stomach churned as she heard her sisters speak. She could already see the situation deteriorating, the tension building.
 "I know her quite well,"Azriel said through gritted teeth. "Iâd like to think I have a pretty good idea of what makes her happy.â
âYou are locking her up!â Feyre snapped at that moment! âAnd you are keeping her away from people that care about her, and you think that will make her happy?!â
What?!
But Zahra didn't really hear that. All her attention was on Azriel...on Azriel who had flinched at the barbed words shot his way.
And the anger built in Zahra's chest.
He had never locked her up. He had done everything in his power to give her choices, to give her agency...to make her feel like she was in control. He had done nothing to lock her away.
Zahra could see the anger flare in Azriel's eyes at Feyre's words. She could feel the tension radiating from him.
And then...then she saw him flinch. A small movement, so fast she almost missed it.
But she saw it.
Her heart swelled with anger, a red-hot fire burning within her. How dare they?
How dare they think that he had mistreated her?
And she could feel how even just the insinuation of this...how much this was hurting her mate, her husband. "How dare you?," Azriel whispered "I would never keep Zahra captive. I would never do that,â he whispered. She could hear the desperation in his voice. She could hear how hurt he was.
And she was done.
"Let them in," Zahra said icily, crossing the room to stand next to him, facing her sisters. âLet them in, Azriel,â she said evenly, her hand coming to rest on her mateâs arm. Azriel stared at her, and she pushed all the love, all the adoration she had for him onto him at that moment.
He huffed but he stepped back from the door.
Zahra felt a wave of gratitude for Azriel wash over her. She wanted to thank him for defending her, for standing up for her...but she knew he would shrug it off. Still. She would tell him.Â
Her gaze sharpened as she regarded her sisters. âCome in,â Zahra said coolly, stepping back to allow Feyre, Elain and Nesta to enter.
Zahra watched, her expression stony, as her sisters walked into the kitchen. Elainâs eyes darted around the room curiously, while Feyreâs gaze lingered on Azriel, who had taken up a stance near the door.
Nesta met her eyes with a defiant glare, her chin held high. Zahra gave a silent sigh. Of course Nesta would be the most difficult.
"What do you want?" she asked flatly, crossing her arms.
"What we want?" Feyre echoed weakly. "Zahra, we..." she trailed off, searching for words.
But Zahra was done. "What do you think gives you the right to show up here? To berate my husband like that?" she snapped. "Azriel has done nothing but protect me, to shelter me. What gives you the right to talk to him like that?!" she demanded
"I...I don't want you to be in a...situation like me," Feyre said weakly. "Zahra, we didn't even know the two of you were friendly and now you...you married him!"Â
"I am an adult. I can manage my private life how I see fit," Zahra shot back, her voice icy. âHeâs my mate. Besides, it's not like you actually cared about it before.â
"That's not true," Feyre protested.
Zahra just rolled her eyes. "Look, I get it," she said drily. "You feel bad because you found out that I wasn't a homewrecker with loose morals after all," she told Nesta drily. "But you hate me, so for you to show up here and berate my husband about keeping me locked up is ridiculous," she spat out. "And you, Elain...you have made it very clear what I meant to you when you invited Feyre and Nesta to our father's grave but not me." She had no idea where this was even coming from. But decades of pent up frustration was bubbling to the surface. âAnd FeyreâŠwe all know which sisters you prefer to spend time with, so what are you even doing here?â
Zahra was fuming. Her heart was pounding furiously beneath her ribcage, her hands balled up into fists by her sides as she confronted her sisters.
But a small part of her was satisfied. Seeing them flounder, seeing them realize how wrong they had been. It was almost cathartic. She could feel Azriel's eyes on her, and she glanced at him, taking in his stoic expression. For a brief moment, she wondered what he was thinking, but she didn't have time to dwell on it as she turned back to her sisters.
"I did not choose to be born a bastard," she spat out. "I did not choose for our father to betray your mother with my own. I did not choose to be an embarrassment that needs to be hidden away from your suitors. I did not choose any of it. And believe me if I could chose, I would have chosen to grow up somewhere else." Zahra was on a roll now, the truth pouring out of her like a torrent. She could see the shock in her sisters' eyes, the realization of how they had treated her sinking in. But she wasn't done. She still had more to say, more to get off her chest.
"But I couldn't choose. Instead, I was stuck in that house with you three. Being a constant reminder of your father's affair. Being the outcast, the embarrassment." Zahra's voice cracked slightly, the pain and hurt from all those years coming to the surface.
She clenched her fists, taking a deep breath to steady herself.
"I endured it all. The looks, the whispers. I endured being the bastard, the one no one wanted. But I survived. And now..." Zahra's voice trembled. "And now I'm married to the male of my choice. A male who accepts me, protects me, and loves me." Zahra's gaze darted to Azriel briefly, the depth of her affection for him apparent in her eyes. "And you three want to take that away from me? You want to come here and accuse Azriel, one of the best, most caring, protective and noble men I have ever had the pleasure to meet...you want to accuse him of mistreating me?" Zahra's eyes flamed with indignation.
She took a step forward, her eyes blazing. "No. I won't let you. Azriel has given me more freedom, more support, and more love than I have ever known. And I will not let you come into our home, into our life, and slander him with your false judgment!"
Tears glimmered in Zahra's eyes, but she held her sisters' gaze, her determination unwavering.
There was a long silence. Her sisters were stunned, their faces pale. Zahra felt the weight of her words hang in the air, the raw emotion still pulsing through her veins. Azriel's gaze was heavy on her, his presence a steady anchor in the midst of the emotional storm she had unleashed.
And only then, she realised that golden glow that was covering her...like a thin film, clinging to her skin.
Zahra felt a shiver course down her spine as she realized what was happening. The power, the ancient magic that had lain dormant within her for so long, was stirring once again.
It seemed that her emotional outburst had provoked it, and now it was reacting, awakening in response to her strong feelings.
Zahra's hands trembled as she looked down at them, the golden aura visible as it enveloped her.
The glow seemed to pulse with each beat of her heart, responding to her emotions. With great effort, Zahra calmed herself, taking deep breaths to quell the anger that had initially sparked this power. Soon, the aura flickered and faded, once again sinking back beneath her skin.
Zahra looked up to find her sisters watching her, their eyes wide with shock and fear. The weight of their stares was almost crushing.
"So I ask again, what do you want?" she asked, her voice icy.
Zahra could see her sisters exchange quick glances, their faces still shocked. None of them had anticipated this turn of events.
"I am sorry," Elain blurted out suddenly. "I didn't know."
Zahra blinked, surprised that Elain of all her sisters was apologizing.
"And what could you possibly have not known?" Zahra asked, her voice still hard. The anger hadn't completely left her yet.
"I...I didn't know that you...that...that affair wasn't..."
"It wasn't an affair at all!" Azriel snapped at that moment. Zahra looked over to Azriel. His hands were clenched into fists, his eyes narrowed in anger.
It was clear that he was furious. And Zahra couldn't help but feel a surge of affection for him in that moment.
But she also knew that an outburst from him would not help the situation. She looked back to her sisters, her eyes searching their faces. She could see the shock and confusion there, the dawning realization of how wrong they were.
âItâs wasnât an affair, It was an arragement,â she corrected her sister drily.Â
"How can you call it that?" Feyre breathed out.
Zahra shrugged. "Because that's what it was," she gave back, her voice harsh. "I let myself be raped. I allowed it to happen. I let him do whatever he wanted to me and in return, we didn't starve."
Zahra's words hung heavy in the air. The truth, laid out bare and stark. She could see the horror and shock on her sisters' faces, the disbelief in their eyes.
It was a truth Zahra had never spoken out loud, never allowed herself to fully acknowledge. But now, in this moment, she felt strangely calm. As if saying the words, finally giving voice to her pain, was a release.
"I endured it because I had to," Zahra continued with a bitter laugh. "You all have no idea what I went through. You never bothered to ask. And I didnât tell you. I hid away all the evidence of what he did to me, all the wounds and the bruises and the pain. And you were too busy burying your heads in the sand, too busy pretending I didn't exist."
Zahra's voice trembled slightly, but she pressed on. "But now, for the first time in my life, I have some resemblance of happiness. I have a mate who cares for me, protects me. I have a daughter I love. And you..." Zahra's eyes burned as she looked at her sisters. "You want to take that away from me?!"
"You have a daughter?!?" Nesta blurted out, staring at her.Â
"Yes," Zahra said, her voice cold, "a daughter. A beautiful, wonderful daughter. Azriel accepted me, married me, even though he knew my secret. Even though he knew and he never judged me for it or scorned meâŠHe gave me a family, a home. And I will not let you take that away from me."
#acotar fanfiction#azriel x oc#azriel x reader#azriel fanfiction#azriel fanfic#Azriel x Archeron!Reader#Stars all aligned
403 notes
·
View notes